diff options
Diffstat (limited to '25102-8.txt')
| -rw-r--r-- | 25102-8.txt | 11236 |
1 files changed, 0 insertions, 11236 deletions
diff --git a/25102-8.txt b/25102-8.txt deleted file mode 100644 index b373d37..0000000 --- a/25102-8.txt +++ /dev/null @@ -1,11236 +0,0 @@ -The Project Gutenberg EBook of Nobody's Boy, by Hector Malot - -This eBook is for the use of anyone anywhere at no cost and with -almost no restrictions whatsoever. You may copy it, give it away or -re-use it under the terms of the Project Gutenberg License included -with this eBook or online at www.gutenberg.org - - -Title: Nobody's Boy - Sans Famille - -Author: Hector Malot - -Illustrator: John B. Gruelle - -Translator: Florence Crewe-Jones - -Release Date: April 19, 2008 [EBook #25102] - -Language: English - -Character set encoding: ISO-8859-1 - -*** START OF THIS PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK NOBODY'S BOY *** - - - - -Produced by Free Elf, Martin Pettit and the Online -Distributed Proofreading Team at http://www.pgdp.net - - - - - - -NOBODY'S BOY - -(_Sans Famille_) - - -BY HECTOR MALOT - -TRANSLATED BY FLORENCE CREWE-JONES - -_ILLUSTRATED IN COLOR BY_ JOHN B. GRUELLE - -NEW YORK MDCCCCXVI -CUPPLES & LEON COMPANY - - -_Copyright, 1916, by_ CUPPLES & LEON COMPANY - - -Printed in U. S. A. - -[Illustration: "THE FIRST APPEARANCE OF REMI'S COMPANY." -(_See page 230_)] - - - - -CONTENTS - - -CHAPTER PAGE - - I MY VILLAGE HOME 1 - - II MY ADOPTED FATHER 10 - - III SIGNOR VITALIS' COMPANY 21 - - IV THE MATERNAL HOUSE 35 - - V EN ROUTE 43 - - VI MY DÉBUT 49 - - VII CHILD AND ANIMAL LEARNING 61 - - VIII ONE WHO HAD KNOWN A KING 67 - - IX ARRESTED 74 - - X HOMELESS 85 - - XI ANOTHER BOY'S MOTHER 109 - - XII THE MASTER'S CONSENT 120 - - XIII WEARY DREARY DAYS 128 - - XIV THE DEATH OF PRETTY-HEART 148 - - XV FAITHFUL FRIENDS 163 - - XVI THE PADRONE 169 - - XVII POOR VITALIS 184 - -XVIII NEW FRIENDS 194 - - XIX DISASTER 205 - - XX MATTIA 220 - - XXI MEETING OLD FRIENDS 236 - - XXII IMPRISONED IN A MINE 244 - -XXIII ONCE MORE UPON THE WAY 262 - - XXIV FRIENDSHIP THAT IS TRUE 270 - - XXV MOTHER, BROTHERS AND SISTERS 294 - - XXVI BITTER DISAPPOINTMENT 304 - -XXVII A DISTRESSING DISCOVERY 312 - -XXVIII A MYSTERIOUS STRANGER 330 - - XXIX IN PRISON 335 - - XXX ESCAPE 345 - - XXXI HUNTING FOR THE SWAN 353 - - XXXII FINDING A REAL MOTHER 359 - -XXXIII THE DREAM COME TRUE 368 - - - - -LIST OF ILLUSTRATIONS - - -"THE FIRST APPEARANCE OF REMI'S COMPANY" (_See Page 230_) - _Frontispiece_ - - PAGE - -"I'LL GIVE YOU THIRTY FRANCS FOR HIM" 33 - -"FOR EACH CRY YOU WILL RECEIVE ANOTHER SLASH" 181 - -"LET US NOW PLAY FOR THOSE WE LOVE" 371 - - - - -INTRODUCTION - - -"Nobody's Boy," published in France under the title "Sans Famille," has -become justly famous as one of the supreme juvenile stories of the -world. In the midst of its early popularity, it was crowned by the -Academy as one of the masterpieces of French literature. A few years -later, it was followed by "En Famille," which is published by us as a -companion story under the title "Nobody's Girl." - -"Nobody's Boy" is a human document of child experiences that is -fascinating reading for young and old. Parents, teachers and others, who -are careful to have children read inspiring books, will welcome this -beautiful story of Hector Malot, as among the best for them to -recommend. - -Such digressions in the original, as do not belong to the heart of the -story, have been eliminated, so that the lost boy's experiences continue -as the undisturbed interest, on through to the happy conclusion. - -Loyal friendship and honest conduct are the vital ideals of this story, -and the heart interest is eloquent with noble character. - - THE PUBLISHERS. - - - - -NOBODY'S BOY - - - - -CHAPTER I - -MY VILLAGE HOME - - -I was a foundling. But until I was eight years of age I thought I had a -mother like other children, for when I cried a woman held me tightly in -her arms and rocked me gently until my tears stopped falling. I never -got into bed without her coming to kiss me, and when the December winds -blew the icy snow against the window panes, she would take my feet -between her hands and warm them, while she sang to me. Even now I can -remember the song she used to sing. If a storm came on while I was out -minding our cow, she would run down the lane to meet me, and cover my -head and shoulders with her cotton skirt so that I should not get wet. - -When I had a quarrel with one of the village boys she made me tell her -all about it, and she would talk kindly to me when I was wrong and -praise me when I was in the right. By these and many other things, by -the way she spoke to me and looked at me, and the gentle way she scolded -me, I believed that she was my mother. - -My village, or, to be more exact, the village where I was brought up, -for I did not have a village of my own, no birthplace, any more than I -had a father or mother--the village where I spent my childhood was -called Chavanon; it is one of the poorest in France. Only sections of -the land could be cultivated, for the great stretch of moors was covered -with heather and broom. We lived in a little house down by the brook. - -Until I was eight years of age I had never seen a man in our house; yet -my adopted mother was not a widow, but her husband, who was a -stone-cutter, worked in Paris, and he had not been back to the village -since I was of an age to notice what was going on around me. -Occasionally he sent news by some companion who returned to the village, -for there were many of the peasants who were employed as stone-cutters -in the city. - -"Mother Barberin," the man would say, "your husband is quite well, and -he told me to tell you that he's still working, and to give you this -money. Will you count it?" - -That was all. Mother Barberin was satisfied, her husband was well and he -had work. - -Because Barberin was away from home it must not be thought that he was -not on good terms with his wife. He stayed in Paris because his work -kept him there. When he was old he would come back and live with his -wife on the money that he had saved. - -One November evening a man stopped at our gate. I was standing on the -doorstep breaking sticks. He looked over the top bar of the gate and -called to me to know if Mother Barberin lived there. I shouted yes and -told him to come in. He pushed open the old gate and came slowly up to -the house. I had never seen such a dirty man. He was covered with mud -from head to foot. It was easy to see that he had come a distance on bad -roads. Upon hearing our voices Mother Barberin ran out. - -"I've brought some news from Paris," said the man. - -Something in the man's tone alarmed Mother Barberin. - -"Oh, dear," she cried, wringing her hands, "something has happened to -Jerome!" - -"Yes, there is, but don't get scared. He's been hurt, but he ain't dead, -but maybe he'll be deformed. I used to share a room with him, and as I -was coming back home he asked me to give you the message. I can't stop -as I've got several miles to go, and it's getting late." - -But Mother Barberin wanted to know more; she begged him to stay to -supper. The roads were so bad! and they did say that wolves had been -seen on the outskirts of the wood. He could go early in the morning. -Wouldn't he stay? - -Yes, he would. He sat down by the corner of the fire and while eating -his supper told us how the accident had occurred. Barberin had been -terribly hurt by a falling scaffold, and as he had had no business to -be in that particular spot, the builder had refused to pay an indemnity. - -"Poor Barberin," said the man as he dried the legs of his trousers, -which were now quite stiff under the coating of mud, "he's got no luck, -no luck! Some chaps would get a mint o' money out of an affair like -this, but your man won't get nothing!" - -"No luck!" he said again in such a sympathetic tone, which showed -plainly that he for one would willingly have the life half crushed out -of his body if he could get a pension. "As I tell him, he ought to sue -that builder." - -"A lawsuit," exclaimed Mother Barberin, "that costs a lot of money." - -"Yes, but if you win!" - -Mother Barberin wanted to start off to Paris, only it was such a -terrible affair ... the journey was so long, and cost so much! - -The next morning we went into the village and consulted the priest. He -advised her not to go without first finding out if she could be of any -use. He wrote to the hospital where they had taken Barberin, and a few -days later received a reply saying that Barberin's wife was not to go, -but that she could send a certain sum of money to her husband, because -he was going to sue the builder upon whose works he had met with the -accident. - -Days and weeks passed, and from time to time letters came asking for -more money. The last, more insistent than the previous ones, said that -if there was no more money the cow must be sold to procure the sum. - -Only those who have lived in the country with the peasants know what -distress there is in these three words, "Sell the cow." As long as they -have their cow in the shed they know that they will not suffer from -hunger. We got butter from ours to put in the soup, and milk to moisten -the potatoes. We lived so well from ours that until the time of which I -write I had hardly ever tasted meat. But our cow not only gave us -nourishment, she was our friend. Some people imagine that a cow is a -stupid animal. It is not so, a cow is most intelligent. When we spoke to -ours and stroked her and kissed her, she understood us, and with her big -round eyes which looked so soft, she knew well enough how to make us -know what she wanted and what she did not want. In fact, she loved us -and we loved her, and that is all there is to say. However, we had to -part with her, for it was only by the sale of the cow that Barberin's -husband would be satisfied. - -A cattle dealer came to our house, and after thoroughly examining -Rousette,--all the time shaking his head and saying that she would not -suit him at all, he could never sell her again, she had no milk, she -made bad butter,--he ended by saying that he would take her, but only -out of kindness because Mother Barberin was an honest good woman. - -Poor Rousette, as though she knew what was happening, refused to come -out of the barn and began to bellow. - -"Go in at the back of her and chase her out," the man said to me, -holding out a whip which he had carried hanging round his neck. - -"No, that he won't," cried mother. Taking poor Rousette by the loins, -she spoke to her softly: "There, my beauty, come ... come along then." - -Rousette could not resist her, and then, when she got to the road, the -man tied her up behind his cart and his horse trotted off and she had to -follow. - -We went back to the house, but for a long time we could hear her -bellowing. No more milk, no butter! In the morning a piece of bread, at -night some potatoes with salt. - -Shrove Tuesday happened to be a few days after we had sold the cow. The -year before Mother Barberin had made a feast for me with pancakes and -apple fritters, and I had eaten so many that she had beamed and laughed -with pleasure. But now we had no Rousette to give us milk or butter, so -there would be no Shrove Tuesday, I said to myself sadly. - -But Mother Barberin had a surprise for me. Although she was not in the -habit of borrowing, she had asked for a cup of milk from one of the -neighbors, a piece of butter from another, and when I got home about -midday she was emptying the flour into a big earthenware bowl. - -"Oh," I said, going up to her, "flour?" - -"Why, yes," she said, smiling, "it's flour, my little Remi, beautiful -flour. See what lovely flakes it makes." - -Just because I was so anxious to know what the flour was for I did not -dare ask. And besides I did not want her to know that I remembered that -it was Shrove Tuesday for fear she might feel unhappy. - -"What does one make with flour?" she asked, smiling at me. - -"Bread." - -"What else?" - -"Pap." - -"And what else?" - -"Why, I don't know." - -"Yes, you know, only as you are a good little boy, you don't dare say. -You know that to-day is Pancake day, and because you think we haven't -any butter and milk you don't dare speak. Isn't that so, eh? - -"Oh, Mother." - -"I didn't mean that Pancake day should be so bad after all for my little -Remi. Look in that bin." - -I lifted up the lid quickly and saw some milk, butter, eggs, and three -apples. - -"Give me the eggs," she said; "while I break them, you peel the apples." - -While I cut the apples into slices, she broke the eggs into the flour -and began to beat the mixture, adding a little milk from time to time. -When the paste was well beaten she placed the big earthenware bowl on -the warm cinders, for it was not until supper time that we were to have -the pancakes and fritters. I must say frankly that it was a very long -day, and more than once I lifted up the cloth that she had thrown over -the bowl. - -"You'll make the paste cold," she cried; "and it won't rise well." - -But it was rising well, little bubbles were coming up on the top. And -the eggs and milk were beginning to smell good. - -"Go and chop some wood," Mother Barberin said; "we need a good clear -fire." - -At last the candle was lit. - -"Put the wood on the fire!" - -She did not have to say this twice; I had been waiting impatiently to -hear these words. Soon a bright flame leaped up the chimney and the -light from the fire lit up all the kitchen. Then Mother Barberin took -down the frying pan from its hook and placed it on the fire. - -"Give me the butter!" - -With the end of her knife she slipped a piece as large as a nut into the -pan, where it melted and spluttered. It was a long time since we had -smelled that odor. How good that butter smelled! I was listening to it -fizzing when I heard footsteps out in our yard. - -Whoever could be coming to disturb us at this hour? A neighbor perhaps -to ask for some firewood. I couldn't think, for just at that moment -Mother Barberin put her big wooden spoon into the bowl and was pouring -a spoonful of the paste into the pan, and it was not the moment to let -one's thoughts wander. Somebody knocked on the door with a stick, then -it was flung open. - -"Who's there?" asked Mother Barberin, without turning round. - -A man had come in. By the bright flame which lit him up I could see that -he carried a big stick in his hand. - -"So, you're having a feast here, don't disturb yourselves," he said -roughly. - -"Oh, Lord!" cried Mother Barberin, putting the frying pan quickly on the -floor, "is it you, Jerome." - -Then, taking me by the arm she dragged me towards the man who had -stopped in the doorway. - -"Here's your father." - - - - -CHAPTER II - -MY ADOPTED FATHER - - -Mother Barberin kissed her husband; I was about to do the same when he -put out his stick and stopped me. - -"What's this?... you told me...." - -"Well, yes, but it isn't true ... because...." - -"Ah, it isn't true, eh?" - -He stepped towards me with his stick raised; instinctively I shrunk -back. What had I done? Nothing wrong, surely! I was only going to kiss -him. I looked at him timidly, but he had turned from me and was speaking -to Mother Barberin. - -"So you're keeping Shrove Tuesday," he said. "I'm glad, for I'm -famished. What have you got for supper?" - -"I was making some pancakes and apple fritters." - -"So I see, but you're not going to give pancakes to a man who has -covered the miles that I have." - -"I haven't anything else. You see we didn't expect you." - -"What? nothing else! Nothing for supper!" He glanced round the kitchen. - -"There's some butter." - -He looked up at the ceiling, at the spot where the bacon used to hang, -but for a long time there had been nothing on the hook; only a few ropes -of onions and garlic hung from the beam now. - -"Here's some onions," he said, knocking a rope down with his big stick; -"with four or five onions and a piece of butter we'll have a good soup. -Take out the pancakes and fry the onions in the pan!" - -"Take the pancakes out of the frying pan!" - -Without a word, Mother Barberin hurried to do what her husband asked. He -sat down on a chair by the corner of the fireplace. I had not dared to -leave the place where his stick had sent me. Leaning against the table, -I looked at him. - -He was a man about fifty with a hard face and rough ways. His head -leaned a little bit towards his right shoulder, on account of the wound -he had received, and this deformity gave him a still more forbidding -aspect. - -Mother Barberin had put the frying pan again on the fire. - -"Is it with a little bit of butter like that you're going to try and -make a soup?" he asked. Thereupon he seized the plate with the butter -and threw it all into the pan. No more butter ... then ... no more -pancakes. - -At any other moment I should have been greatly upset at this -catastrophe, but I was not thinking of the pancakes and fritters now. -The thought that was uppermost in my mind was, that this man who seemed -so cruel was my father! My father! Absently I said the word over and -over again to myself. I had never thought much what a father would be. -Vaguely, I had imagined him to be a sort of mother with a big voice, but -in looking at this one who had fallen from heaven, I felt greatly -worried and frightened. I had wanted to kiss him and he had pushed me -away with his stick. Why? My mother had never pushed me away when I went -to kiss her; on the contrary, she always took me in her arms and held me -tight. - -"Instead of standing there as though you're made of wood," he said, "put -the plates on the table." - -I nearly fell down in my haste to obey. The soup was made. Mother -Barberin served it on the plates. Then, leaving the big chimney corner, -he came and sat down and commenced to eat, stopping only from time to -time to glance at me. I felt so uncomfortable that I could not eat. I -looked at him also, but out of the corner of my eye, then I turned my -head quickly when I caught his eye. - -"Doesn't he eat more than that usually?" he asked suddenly. - -"Oh, yes, he's got a good appetite." - -"That's a pity. He doesn't seem to want his supper now, though." - -Mother Barberin did not seem to want to talk. She went to and fro, -waiting on her husband. - -"Ain't you hungry?" - -"No." - -"Well then, go to bed and go to sleep at once. If you don't I'll be -angry." - -My mother gave me a look which told me to obey without answering. But -there was no occasion for this warning. I had not thought of saying a -word. - -As in a great many poor homes, our kitchen was also the bedroom. Near -the fireplace were all the things for the meals--the table, the pots and -pans, and the sideboard; at the other end was the bedroom. In a corner -stood Mother Barberin's big bed, in the opposite corner, in a little -alcove, was my bed under a red figured curtain. - -I hurriedly undressed and got into bed. But to go to sleep was another -thing. I was terribly worried and very unhappy. How could this man be my -father? And if he was, why did he treat me so badly? - -With my nose flattened against the wall I tried to drive these thoughts -away and go to sleep as he had ordered me, but it was impossible. Sleep -would not come. I had never felt so wide awake. - -After a time, I could not say how long, I heard some one coming over to -my bed. The slow step was heavy and dragged, so I knew at once that it -was not Mother Barberin. I felt a warm breath on my cheek. - -"Are you asleep?" This was said in a harsh whisper. - -I took care not to answer, for the terrible words, "I'll be angry" still -rang in my ears. - -"He's asleep," said Mother Barberin; "the moment he gets into bed he -drops off. You can talk without being afraid that he'll hear." - -I ought, of course, to have told him that I was not asleep, but I did -not dare. I had been ordered to go to sleep, I was not yet asleep, so I -was in the wrong. - -"Well, what about your lawsuit?" asked Mother Barberin. - -"Lost it. The judge said that I was to blame for being under the -scaffold." Thereupon he banged his fist on the table and began to swear, -without saying anything that meant anything. - -"Case lost," he went on after a moment; "money lost, all gone, poverty -staring us in the face. And as though that isn't enough, when I get back -here, I find a child. Why didn't you do what I told you to do?" - -"Because I couldn't." - -"You could not take him to a Foundlings' Home?" - -"A woman can't give up a little mite like that if she's fed it with her -own milk and grown to love it." - -"It's not your child." - -"Well, I wanted to do what you told me, but just at that very moment he -fell ill." - -"Ill?" - -"Yes. Then I couldn't take him to that place. He might have died." - -"But when he got better?" - -"Well, he didn't get better all at once. After that sickness another -came. He coughed so it would have made your heart bleed to hear him, -poor little mite. Our little Nicolas died like that. It seemed to me -that if I sent him to the Foundlings' Home he'd died also." - -"But after?... after?" - -"Well, time went on and I thought that as I'd put off going I'd put it -off a bit longer." - -"How old is he now?" - -"Eight." - -"Well then, he'll go now to the place where he should have gone sooner, -and he won't like it so well now." - -"Oh, Jerome, you can't ... you won't do that!" - -"Won't I? and who's going to stop me? Do you think we can keep him -always?" - -There was a moment's silence. I was hardly able to breathe. The lump in -my throat nearly choked me. After a time Mother Barberin went on: - -"How Paris has changed you! You wouldn't have spoken like that to me -before you went away." - -"Perhaps not. But if Paris has changed me, it's also pretty near killed -me. I can't work now. We've got no money. The cow's sold. When we -haven't enough to feed ourselves, have we got to feed a child that don't -belong to us?" - -"He's mine." - -"He's no more yours than mine. Besides, he ain't a country boy. He's no -poor man's child. He's a delicate morsel, no arms, no legs." - -"He's the prettiest boy in the village!" - -"I don't say he ain't pretty. But sturdy, no! Do you think you can make -a working man out of a chit with shoulders like his? He's a city child -and there's no place for city children here." - -"I tell you he's a fine boy and as intelligent and cute as a little cat, -and he's got a good heart, and he'll work for us...." - -"In the meantime we've got to work for him, and I'm no good for much -now." - -"If his parents claim him, what will you say?" - -"His parents! Has he got any parents? They would have found him by now -if he had. It was a crazy thing for me to think that his parents would -come and claim him some day and pay us for his keep. I was a fool. -'Cause he was wrapped up in fine clothes trimmed with lace, that wasn't -to say that his parents were going to hunt for him. Besides, they're -dead." - -"Perhaps they're not. And one day they may come...." - -"If you women ain't obstinate!" - -"But if they do come?" - -"Well, we've sent him to the Home. But we've said enough. I'll take him -to-morrow. I'm going 'round to see François now. I'll be back in an -hour." - -The door was opened and closed again. He had gone. Then I quickly sat up -in bed and began to call to Mother Barberin. - -"Say! Mamma!" - -She ran over to my bed. - -"Are you going to let me go to the Foundlings' Home?" - -"No, my little Remi, no." - -She kissed me and held me tight in her arms. I felt better after that -and my tears dried on my cheeks. - -"You didn't go to sleep, then?" she asked softly. - -"It wasn't my fault." - -"I'm not scolding you. You heard what he said, then?" - -"Yes, you're not my mamma, but ... he isn't my father." - -The last words I had said in a different tone because, although I was -unhappy at learning that she was not my mother, I was glad, I was almost -proud, to know that he was not my father. This contradiction of my -feelings betrayed itself in my voice. Mother Barberin did not appear to -notice. - -"Perhaps I ought to have told you the truth, but you seemed so much my -own boy that I couldn't tell you I was not your real mother. You heard -what Jerome said, my boy. He found you one day in a street in Paris, the -Avenue de Breuteuil. It was in February, early in the morning, he was -going to work when he heard a baby cry, and he found you on a step. He -looked about to call some one, and as he did so a man came out from -behind a tree and ran away. You cried so loud that Jerome didn't like to -put you back on the step again. While he was wondering what to do, some -more men came along, and they all decided that they'd take you to the -police station. You wouldn't stop crying. Poor mite, you must have been -cold. But then, when they got you warm at the station house, you still -cried, so they thought you were hungry, and they got you some milk. My! -you were hungry! When you'd had enough they undressed you and held you -before the fire. You were a beautiful pink boy, and all dressed in -lovely clothes. The lieutenant wrote down a description of the clothes -and where you were found, and said that he should have to send you to -the Home unless one of the men liked to take charge of you. Such a -beautiful, fine child it wouldn't be difficult to bring up, he said, and -the parents would surely make a search for it and pay any one well for -looking after it, so Jerome said he'd take it. Just at that time I had a -baby the same age. So I was well able to feed both you two mites. There, -dearie, that was how I came to be your mother." - -"Oh, Mamma, Mamma!" - -"Yes, dearie, there! and at the end of three months I lost my own little -baby and then I got even more fond of you. It was such a pity Jerome -couldn't forget, and seeing at the end of three years that your parents -hadn't come after you, he tried to make me send you to the Home. You -heard why I didn't do as he told me?" - -"Oh, don't send me to the Home," I cried, clinging to her, "Mother -Barberin, please, please, don't send me to the Home." - -"No, dearie, no, you shan't go. I'll settle it. Jerome is not really -unkind, you'll see. He's had a lot of trouble and he is kind of worried -about the future. We'll all work, you shall work, too." - -"Yes, yes, I'll do anything you want me to do, but don't send me to the -Home." - -"You shan't go, that is if you promise to go to sleep at once. When he -returns he mustn't find you awake." - -She kissed me and turned me over with my face to the wall. I wanted to -go to sleep, but I had received too hard a blow to slip off quietly into -slumberland. Dear good Mother Barberin was not my own mother! Then what -was a real mother? Something better, something sweeter still? It wasn't -possible! Then I thought that a real father might not have held up his -stick to me.... He wanted to send me to the Home, would mother be able -to prevent him? - -In the village there were two children from the Home. They were called -"workhouse children." They had a metal plaque hung round their necks -with a number on it. They were badly dressed, and so dirty! All the -other children made fun of them and threw stones at them. They chased -them like boys chase a lost dog, for fun, and because a stray dog has no -one to protect it. Oh, I did not want to be like those children. I did -not want to have a number hung round my neck. I did not want them to -call after me, "Hi, Workhouse Kid; Hi Foundling!" The very thought of it -made me feel cold and my teeth chatter. I could not go to sleep. And -Barberin was coming back soon! - -But fortunately he did not return until very late, and sleep came before -he arrived. - - - - -CHAPTER III - -SIGNOR VITALIS' COMPANY - - -That night I dreamed that I had been taken to the Home. When I opened my -eyes in the early morning I could scarcely believe that I was still -there in my little bed. I felt the bed and pinched my arms to see if it -were true. Ah, yes, I was still with Mother Barberin. - -She said nothing to me all the morning, and I began to think that they -had given up the idea of sending me away. Perhaps she had said that she -was determined to keep me. But when mid day came Barberin told me to put -on my cap and follow him. I looked at Mother Barberin to implore her to -help me. Without her husband noticing she made me a sign to go with him. -I obeyed. She tapped me on the shoulder as I passed her, to let me know -that I had nothing to fear. Without a word I followed him. - -It was some distance from our house to the village--a good hour's walk. -Barberin never said a word to me the whole way. He walked along, -limping. Now and again he turned 'round to see if I was following. Where -was he taking me? I asked myself the question again and again. Despite -the reassuring sign that Mother Barberin had made, I felt that something -was going to happen to me and I wanted to run away. I tried to lag -behind, thinking that I would jump down into a ditch where Barberin -could not catch me. - -At first he had seemed satisfied that I should tramp along just behind -him, on his heels, but he evidently soon began to suspect what I -intended to do, and he grabbed me by the wrist. I was forced to keep up -with him. This was the way we entered the village. Every one who passed -us turned round to stare, for I looked like a bad dog held on a leash. - -As we were about to pass the tavern, a man who was standing in the -doorway called to Barberin and asked him to go in. Barberin took me by -the ear and pushed me in before him, and when we got inside he closed -the door. I felt relieved. This was only the village tavern, and for a -long time I had wanted to see what it was like inside. I had often -wondered what was going on behind the red curtains, I was going to know -now.... - -Barberin sat down at a table with the boss who had asked him to go in. I -sat by the fireplace. In a corner near me there was a tall old man with -a long white beard. He wore a strange costume. I had never seen anything -like it before. Long ringlets fell to his shoulders and he wore a tall -gray hat ornamented with green and red feathers. A sheepskin, the woolly -side turned inside, was fastened round his body. There were no sleeves -to the skin, but through two large holes, cut beneath the shoulders, his -arms were thrust, covered with velvet sleeves which had once been blue -in color. Woolen gaiters reached up to his knees, and to hold them in -place a ribbon was interlaced several times round his legs. He sat with -his elbow resting on his crossed knees. I had never seen a living person -in such a quiet calm attitude. He looked to me like one of the saints in -our Church. Lying beside him were three dogs--a white spaniel, a black -spaniel, and a pretty little gray dog with a sharp, cute little look. -The white spaniel wore a policeman's old helmet, which was fastened -under its chin with a leather strap. - -While I stared at the man in wonder, Barberin and the owner of the -tavern talked in low voices. I knew that I was the subject of their -talk. Barberin was telling him that he had brought me to the village to -take me to the mayor's office, so that the mayor should ask the Charity -Home to pay for my keep. That was all that dear Mother Barberin had been -able to do, but I felt that if Barberin could get something for keeping -me I had nothing to fear. - -The old man, who without appearing, had evidently been listening, -suddenly pointed to me, and turning to Barberin said with a marked -foreign accent: - -"Is that the child that's in your way?" - -"That's him." - -"And you think the Home is going to pay you for his keep?" - -"Lord! as he ain't got no parents and I've been put to great expense -for him, it is only right that the town should pay me something." - -"I don't say it isn't, but do you think that just because a thing is -right, it's done?" - -"That, no!" - -"Well, then I don't think you'll ever get what you're after." - -"Then he goes to the Home, there's no law that forces me to keep him in -my place if I don't want to." - -"You agreed in the beginning to take him, so it's up to you to keep your -promise." - -"Well, I ain't going to keep him. And when I want to turn him out I'll -do so." - -"Perhaps there's a way to get rid of him now," said the old man after a -moment's thought, "and make a little money into the bargain." - -"If you'll show me how, I'll stand a drink." - -"Order the drinks, the affair's settled." - -"Sure? - -"Sure." - -The old man got up and took a seat opposite Barberin. A strange thing, -as he rose, I saw his sheepskin move. It was lifted up, and I wondered -if he had another dog under his arm. - -What were they going to do with me? My heart beat against my side, I -could not take my eyes off the old man. - -"You won't let this child eat any more of your bread unless somebody -pays for it, that's it, isn't it?" - -"That's it ... because...." - -"Never mind the reason. That don't concern me. Now if you don't want -him, just give him to me. I'll take charge of him." - -"You? take charge of him!" - -"You want to get rid of him, don't you?" - -"Give you a child like him, a beautiful boy, for he is beautiful, the -prettiest boy in the village, look at him." - -"I've looked at him." - -"Remi, come here." - -I went over to the table, my knees trembling. - -"There, don't be afraid, little one," said the old man. - -"Just look at him," said Barberin again. - -"I don't say that he is a homely child, if he was I wouldn't want him. I -don't want a monster." - -"Ah, now if he was a monster with two ears, or even a dwarf...." - -"You'd keep him, you could make your fortune out of a monster. But this -little boy is not a dwarf, nor a monster, so you can't exhibit him: he's -made the same as others, and he's no good for anything." - -"He's good for work." - -"He's not strong." - -"Not strong, him! Land's sakes! He's as strong as any man, look at his -legs, they're that solid! Have you ever seen straighter legs than his?" - -Barberin pulled up my pants. - -"Too thin," said the old man. - -"And his arms?" continued Barberin. - -"Like his legs ... might be better. They can't hold out against fatigue -and poverty." - -"What, them legs and arms? Feel 'em. Just see for yourself." - -The old man passed his skinny hand over my legs and felt them, shaking -his head the while and making a grimace. - -I had already seen a similar scene enacted when the cattle dealer came -to buy our cow. He also had felt and pinched the cow. He also had shaken -his head and said that it was not a good cow, it would be impossible to -sell it again, and yet after all he had bought it and taken it away with -him. Was the old man going to buy me and take me away with him? Oh, -Mother Barberin! Mother Barberin! - -If I had dared I would have said that only the night before Barberin had -reproached me for seeming delicate and having thin arms and legs, but I -felt that I should gain nothing by it but an angry word, so I kept -silent. - -For a long time they wrangled over my good and bad points. - -"Well, such as he is," said the old man at last, "I'll take him, but -mind you, I don't buy him outright. I'll hire him. I'll give you twenty -francs a year for him." - -"Twenty francs!" - -"That's a good sum, and I'll pay in advance." - -"But if I keep him the town will pay me more than ten francs a month." - -"I know what you'd get from the town, and besides you've got to feed -him." - -"He will work." - -"If you thought that he could work you wouldn't be so anxious to get rid -of him. It is not for the money that's paid for their keep that you -people take in lost children, it's for the work that you can get out of -them. You make servants of them, they pay you and they themselves get no -wages. If this child could have done much for you, you would have kept -him." - -"Anyway, I should always have ten francs a month." - -"And if the Home, instead of letting you have him, gave him to some one -else, you wouldn't get anything at all. Now with me you won't have to -run for your money, all you have to do is to hold out your hand." - -He pulled a leather purse from his pocket, counting out four silver -pieces of money; he threw them down on the table, making them ring as -they fell. - -"But think," cried Barberin; "this child's parents will show up one day -or the other." - -"What does that matter?" - -"Well, those who've brought him up will get something. If I hadn't -thought of that I wouldn't have taken him in the first place." - -Oh! the wicked man! How I did dislike Barberin! - -"Now, look here, it's because you think his parents won't show up now -that you're turning him out," said the old man. "Well, if by any chance -they do appear, they'll go straight to you, not to me, for nobody knows -me." - -"But if it's you who finds them?" - -"Well, in that case we'll go shares and I'll put thirty down for him -now." - -"Make it forty." - -"No, for what he'll do for me that isn't possible." - -"What do you want him to do for you? For good legs, he's got good legs; -for good arms, he's got good arms. I hold to what I said before. What -are you going to do with him?" - -Then the old man looked at Barberin mockingly, then emptied his glass -slowly: - -"He's just to keep me company. I'm getting old and at night I get a bit -lonesome. When one is tired it's nice to have a child around." - -"Well, for that I'm sure his legs are strong enough." - -"Oh, not too much so, for he must also dance and jump and walk, and then -walk and jump again. He'll take his place in Signor Vitalis' traveling -company." - -"Where's this company?" - -"I am Signor Vitalis, and I'll show you the company right here." - -With this he opened the sheepskin and took out a strange animal which he -held on his left arm, pressed against his chest. This was the animal -that had several times raised the sheepskin, but it was not a little dog -as I had thought. I found no name to give to this strange creature, -which I saw for the first time. I looked at it in astonishment. It was -dressed in a red coat trimmed with gold braid, but its arms and legs -were bare, for they really were arms and legs, and not paws, but they -were covered with a black, hairy skin, they were not white or pink. The -head which was as large as a clenched fist was wide and short, the -turned-up nose had spreading nostrils, and the lips were yellow. But -what struck me more than anything, were the two eyes, close to each -other, which glittered like glass. - -"Oh, the ugly monkey!" cried Barberin. - -A monkey! I opened my eyes still wider. So this was a monkey, for -although I had never seen a monkey, I had heard of them. So this little -tiny creature that looked like a black baby was a monkey! - -"This is the star of my company," said Signor Vitalis. "This is Mr. -Pretty-Heart. Now, Pretty-Heart,"--turning to the animal--"make your bow -to the society." - -The monkey put his hand to his lips and threw a kiss to each of us. - -"Now," continued Signor Vitalis, holding out his hand to the white -spaniel, "the next. Signor Capi will have the honor of introducing his -friends to the esteemed company here present." - -The spaniel, who up till this moment had not made a movement, jumped up -quickly, and standing on his hind paws, crossed his fore paws on his -chest and bowed to his master so low that his police helmet touched the -ground. This polite duty accomplished, he turned to his companions, and -with one paw still pressed on his chest, he made a sign with the other -for them to draw nearer. The two dogs, whose eyes had been fixed on the -white spaniel, got up at once and giving' each one of us his paw, shook -hands as one does in polite society, and then taking a few steps back -bowed to us in turn. - -"The one I call 'Capi,'" said Signor Vitalis, "which is an abbreviation -of _Capitano_ in Italian, is the chief. He is the most intelligent and -he conveys my orders to the others. That black haired young dandy is -Signor Zerbino, which signifies 'the sport.' Notice him and I am sure -you will admit that the name is very appropriate. And that young person -with, the modest air is Miss Dulcie. She is English, and her name is -chosen on account of her sweet disposition. With these remarkable -_artistes_ I travel through the country, earning my living, sometimes -good, sometimes bad, ... it is a matter of luck! Capi!..." - -The spaniel crossed his paws. - -"Capi, come here, and be on your best behavior. These people are well -brought up, and they must be spoken to with great politeness. Be good -enough to tell this little boy who is looking at you with such big, -round eyes what time it is." - -Capi uncrossed his paws, went up to his master, drew aside the -sheepskin, and after feeling in his vest pocket pulled out a large -silver watch. He looked at the watch for a moment, then gave two -distinct barks, then after these two decisive sharp barks, he uttered -three little barks, not so loud nor so clear. - -The hour was quarter of three. - -"Very good," said Vitalis; "thank you, Signor Capi. And now ask Miss -Dulcie to oblige us by dancing with the skipping rope." - -Capi again felt in his master's vest pocket and pulled out a cord. He -made a brief sign to Zerbino, who immediately took his position opposite -to him. Then Capi threw him one end of the cord and they both began to -turn it very gravely. Then Dulcie jumped lightly into the rope and with -her beautiful soft eyes fixed on her master, began to skip. - -"You see how intelligent they are," said Vitalis; "their intelligence -would be even more appreciated if I drew comparisons. For instance, if I -had a fool to act with them. That is why I want your boy. He is to be -the fool so that the dogs' intelligence will stand out in a more marked -manner." - -"Oh, he's to be the fool...." interrupted Barberin. - -"It takes a clever man to play the fool," said Vitalis, "the boy will be -able to act the part with a few lessons. We'll test him at once. If he -has any intelligence he will understand that with me he will be able to -see the country and other countries besides; but if he stays here all he -can do is to drive a herd of cattle in the same fields from morning to -night. If he hasn't any intelligence he'll cry and stamp his feet, and -then I won't take him with me and he'll be sent to the Foundlings' Home, -where he'll have to work hard and have little to eat." - -I had enough intelligence to know this, ... the dogs were very funny, -and it would be fun to be with them always, but Mother, Mother -Barberin!... I could not leave her!... Then if I refused perhaps I -should not stay with Mother Barberin.... I might be sent to the Home. I -was very unhappy, and as my eyes filled with tears, Signor Vitalis -tapped me gently on the cheek. - -"Ah, the little chap understands because he does not make a great noise. -He is arguing the matter in his little head, and to-morrow...." - -"Oh, sir," I cried, "let me stay with Mother Barberin, please let me -stay." - -I could not say more, for Capi's loud barking interrupted me. At the -same moment the dog sprang towards the table upon which Pretty-Heart was -seated. The monkey, profiting by the moment when every one was occupied -with me, had quickly seized his master's glass, which was full of wine, -and was about to empty it. But Capi, who was a good watch dog, had seen -the monkey's trick and like the faithful servant that he was, he had -foiled him. - -[Illustration: "I'LL GIVE YOU THIRTY FRANCS FOR HIM."] - -"Mr. Pretty-Heart," said Vitalis severely, "you are a glutton and a -thief; go over there into the corner and turn your face to the wall, and -you, Zerbino, keep guard: if he moves give him a good slap. As to you, -Mr. Capi, you are a good dog, give me your paw. I'd like to shake hands -with you." - -The monkey, uttering little stifled cries, obeyed and went into the -corner, and the dog, proud and happy, held out his paw to his master. - -"Now," continued Vitalis, "back to business. I'll give you thirty francs -for him then." - -"No, forty." - -A discussion commenced, but Vitalis soon stopped it by saying: - -"This doesn't interest the child, let him go outside and play." - -At the same time he made a sign to Barberin. - -"Yes, go out into the yard at the back, but don't move or you'll have me -to reckon with." - -I could not but obey. I went into the yard, but I had no heart to play. -I sat down on a big stone and waited. They were deciding what was to -become of me. What would it be? They talked for a long time. I sat -waiting, and it was an hour later when Barberin came out into the yard. -He was alone. Had he come to fetch me to hand me over to Vitalis? - -"Come," he said, "back home." - -Home! Then I was not to leave Mother Barberin? - -I wanted to ask questions, but I was afraid, because he seemed in a -very bad temper. We walked all the way home in silence. But just before -we arrived home Barberin, who was walking ahead, stopped. - -"You know," he said, taking me roughly by the ear, "if you say one -single word of what you have heard to-day, you shall smart for it. -Understand?" - - - - -CHAPTER IV - -THE MATERNAL HOUSE - - -"Well," asked Mother Barberin, when we entered, "what did the mayor -say?" - -"We didn't see him." - -"How! You didn't see him?" - -"No, I met some friends at the Notre-Dame café and when we came out it -was too late. So we'll go back to-morrow." - -So Barberin had given up the idea of driving a bargain with the man with -the dogs. - -On the way home I wondered if this was not some trick of his, returning -to the house, but his last words drove all my doubts away. As we had to -go back to the village the next day to see the mayor, it was certain -that Barberin had not accepted Vitalis' terms. - -But in spite of his threats I would have spoken of my fears to Mother -Barberin if I could have found myself alone for one moment with her, but -all the evening Barberin did not leave the house, and I went to bed -without getting the opportunity. I went to sleep thinking that I would -tell her the next day. But the next day when I got up, I did not see -her. As I was running all round the house looking for her, Barberin saw -me and asked me what I wanted. - -"Mamma." - -"She has gone to the village and won't be back till this afternoon." - -She had not told me the night before that she was going to the village, -and without knowing why, I began to feel anxious. Why didn't she wait -for us, if we were going in the afternoon? Would she be back before we -started? Without knowing quite why, I began to feel very frightened, and -Barberin looked at me in a way that did not tend to reassure me. To -escape from his look I ran into the garden. - -Our garden meant a great deal to us. In it we grew almost all that we -ate--potatoes, cabbages, carrots, turnips. There was no ground wasted, -yet Mother Barberin had given me a little patch all to myself, in which -I had planted ferns and herbs that I had pulled up in the lanes while I -was minding the cow. I had planted everything pell mell, one beside the -other, in my bit of garden: it was not beautiful, but I loved it. It was -mine. I arranged it as I wished, just as I felt at the time, and when I -spoke of it, which happened twenty times a day, it was "My garden." - -Already the jonquils were in bud and the lilac was beginning to shoot, -and the wall flowers would soon be out. How would they bloom? I -wondered, and that was why I came to see them every day. But there was -another part of my garden that I studied with great anxiety. I had -planted a vegetable that some one had given to me and which was almost -unknown in our village; it was Jerusalem artichokes. I was told they -would be delicious, better than potatoes, for they had the taste of -French artichokes, potatoes, and turnips combined. Having been told -this, I intended them to be a surprise for Mother Barberin. I had not -breathed a word about this present I had for her. I planted them in my -own bit of garden. When they began to shoot I would let her think that -they were flowers, then one fine day when they were ripe, while she was -out, I would pull them up and cook them myself. How? I was not quite -sure, but I did not worry over such a small detail; then when she -returned to supper I would serve her a dish of Jerusalem artichokes! It -would be something fresh to replace those everlasting potatoes, and -Mother Barberin would not suffer too much from the sale of poor -Rousette. And the inventor of this new dish of vegetables was I, Remi, I -was the one! So I was of some use in the house. - -With such a plan in my head I had to bestow careful attention on my -Jerusalem artichokes. Every day I looked at the spot where I had planted -them, it seemed to me that they would never grow. I was kneeling on both -knees on the ground, supported on my hands, with my nose almost touching -the earth where the artichokes were sown, when I heard Barberin calling -me impatiently. I hurried back to the house. Imagine my surprise when I -saw, standing before the fireplace, Vitalis and his dogs. - -I knew at once what Barberin wanted of me. Vitalis had come to fetch me -and it was so that Mother Barberin should not stop me from going that -Barberin had sent her to the village. Knowing full well that I could -expect nothing from Barberin, I ran up to Vitalis. - -"Oh, don't take me away. Please, sir, don't take me away." I began to -sob. - -"Now, little chap," he said, kindly enough, "you won't be unhappy with -me. I don't whip children, and you'll have the dogs for company. Why -should you be sorry to go with me?" - -"Mother Barberin!..." - -"Anyhow, you're not going to stay here," said Barberin roughly, taking -me by the ear. "Go with this gentleman or go to the workhouse. Choose!" - -"No, no. Mamma! Mamma!" - -"So, you're going to make me mad, eh!" cried Barberin. "I'll beat you -good and hard and chase you out of the house." - -"The child is sorry to leave his mamma, don't beat him for that. He's -got feelings, that's a good sign." - -"If you pity him he'll cry all the more." - -"Well, now to business." - -Saying that, Vitalis laid eight five franc pieces on the table, which -Barberin with a sweep of his hand cleared up and thrust into his pocket. - -"Where's his bundle?" asked Vitalis. - -"Here it is," said Barberin, handing him a blue cotton handkerchief -tied up at the four corners. "There are two shirts and a pair of cotton -pants." - -"That was not what was agreed; you said you'd give some clothes. These -are only rags." - -"He ain't got no more." - -"If I ask the boy I know he'll say that's not true. But I haven't the -time to argue the matter. We must be off. Come on, my little fellow. -What's your name?" - -"Remi." - -"Well, then, Remi, take your bundle and walk along beside Capi." - -I held out both my hands to him, then to Barberin. But both men turned -away their heads. Then Vitalis took me by the wrist. I had to go. - -Ah, our poor little house! It seemed to me when I passed over the -threshold that I left a bit of my body there. With my eyes full of tears -I looked around, but there was no one near to help me. No one on the -road, and no one in the field close by. I began to call: - -"Mamma ... Mother Barberin!" - -But no one replied to my call, and my voice trailed off into a sob. I -had to follow Vitalis, who had not let go of my wrist. - -"Good-by and good luck," cried Barberin. Then he entered the house. It -was over. - -"Come, Remi, hurry along, my child," said Vitalis. He took hold of my -arm and I walked side by side with him. Fortunately he did not walk -fast. I think he suited his step to mine. - -We were walking up hill. As I turned I could still see Mother -Barberin's house, but it was getting smaller and smaller. Many a time I -had walked this road and I knew that for a little while longer I should -still see the house, then when we turned the bend, I should see it no -more. Before me the unknown, behind me was the house, where until that -day I had lived such a happy life. Perhaps I should never see it again! -Fortunately the hill was long, but at last we reached the top. Vitalis -had not let go his hold. - -"Will you let me rest a bit?" I asked. - -"Surely, my boy," he replied. - -He let go of me, but I saw him make a sign to Capi and the dog -understood. He came close to me. I knew that Capi would grab me by the -leg if I attempted to escape. I went up a high grassy mound and sat -down, the dog beside me. With tear-dimmed eyes I looked about for Mother -Barberin's cottage. Below was the valley and the wood, and away in the -distance stood the little house I had left. Little puffs of yellow smoke -were coming out of the chimney, going straight up in the sky, and then -on towards us. In spite of the distance and the height, I could see -everything very clearly. On the rubbish heap I could see our big fat hen -running about, but she did not look as big as usual; if I had not known -that it was our hen, I should have taken her for a little pigeon. At the -side of the house I could see the twisted pear tree that I used to ride -as a horse. In the stream I could just make out the drain that I had -had so much trouble in digging, so that it would work a mill made by my -own hands; the wheel, alas! had never turned, despite all the hours I -had spent upon it. I could see my garden. Oh, my dear garden!... - -Who would see my flowers bloom? and my Jerusalem artichokes, who would -tend them? Barberin, perhaps, that wicked Barberin! With the next step -my garden would be hidden from me. Suddenly on the road which led to our -house from the village, I saw a white sunbonnet. Then it disappeared -behind some trees, then it came in view again. The distance was so great -that I could only see a white top, like a spring butterfly. It was going -in and out amongst the trees. But there is a time when the heart sees -better and farther than the sharpest eyes. I knew it was Mother -Barberin. It was she. I was sure of it. - -"Well," asked Vitalis, "shall we go on now?" - -"Oh, sir, no, please no." - -"Then it is true what they say, you haven't any legs, tired out already. -That doesn't promise very good days for us." - -I did not reply, I was looking.... - -It _was_ Mother Barberin. It was her bonnet. It was her blue skirt. She -was walking quickly as though she was in a hurry to get home. When she -got to our gate she pushed it open and went quickly up the garden path. -I jumped up at once and stood up on the bank, without giving a thought -to Capi, who sprang towards me. Mother Barberin did not stay long in the -house. She came out and began running to and fro, in the yard, with her -arms stretched out. - -She was looking for me. I leaned forwards and, at the top of my voice, I -cried: - -"Mamma! Mamma!" But my cry could not reach her, it was lost in the air. - -"What's the matter? Have you gone crazy?" asked Vitalis. - -I did not reply; my eyes were still fixed on Mother Barberin. But she -did not look up, for she did not know that I was there above her. She -went round the garden, then out into the road, looking up and down. I -cried louder, but like my first call it was useless. Then Vitalis -understood, and he also came up on the bank. It did not take him long to -see the figure with the white sunbonnet. - -"Poor little chap," he said softly to himself. - -"Oh," I sobbed, encouraged by his words of pity, "do let me go back." -But he took me by the wrist and drew me down and onto the road. - -"As you are now rested," he said, "we'll move on." - -I tried to free myself, but he held me firmly. - -"Capi! Zerbino," he said, looking at the dogs. The two dogs came close -to me; Capi behind, Zerbino in front. After taking a few steps I turned -round. We had passed the bend of the hill and I could no longer see the -valley nor our house. - - - - -CHAPTER V - -EN ROUTE - - -Because a man pays forty francs for a child that is not to say that he -is a monster, and that he intends to eat the child. Vitalis had no -desire to eat me and although he bought children he was not a bad man. I -soon had proof of this. We had been walking in silence for some time. I -heaved a sigh. - -"I know just how you feel," said Vitalis; "cry all you want. But try and -see that this is for your own good. Those people are not your parents; -the wife has been good to you and I know that you love her, that is why -you feel so badly. But she could not keep you if the husband did not -want you. And he may not be such a bad chap after all; he is ill and -can't do any more work. He'll find it hard to get along...." - -Yes, what he said was true, but I had only one thought in my mind, -perhaps I should never again see the one I loved most in the world. - -"You won't be unhappy with me," he continued; "it is better than being -sent to the Home. And let me tell you, you must not try to run away, -because if you do Capi and Zerbino would soon catch you." - -Run away--I no longer thought of doing so. Where should I go? This tall -old man perhaps would be a kind master after all. I had never walked so -far at a stretch. All around us were barren lands and hills, not -beautiful like I had thought the world would be outside of my village. - -Vitalis walked with big regular strides, carrying Pretty-Heart on his -shoulder, or in his bag, and the dogs trotted close to us. From time to -time Vitalis said a word of friendship to them, sometimes in French, -sometimes in a language that I did not understand. Neither he nor the -animals seemed to get tired. But I ... I was exhausted. I dragged my -limbs along and it was as much as I could do to keep up with my new -master. Yet I did not like to ask him to let me stop. - -"It's those wooden shoes that tire you," he said, looking down at me. -"When we get to Ussel, I'll buy you some shoes." - -These words gave me courage. I had always longed for a pair of shoes. -The mayor's son and the inn-keeper's son wore shoes, so that on Sunday -when they came to church they seemed to slide down the stone aisles, -while we other country boys in our clogs made a deafening noise. - -"Is Ussel far?" - -"Ah, that comes from your heart," said Vitalis, laughing. "So you want -to have a pair of shoes, do you? Well, I'll promise you them and with -big nails, too. And I'll buy you some velvet pants, and a vest and a -hat. That'll make you dry your tears, I hope, and give you legs to do -the next six miles." - -Shoes with nails! I was overcome with pride. It was grand enough to -have shoes, but shoes with nails! I forgot my grief. Shoes with nails! -Velvet pants! a vest! a hat! Oh, if Mother Barberin could see me, how -happy she would be, how proud of me! But in spite of the promise that I -should have shoes and velvet pants at the end of the six miles, it -seemed impossible that I could cover the distance. - -The sky, which had been blue when we started, was now filled with gray -clouds and soon a fine rain commenced to fall. Vitalis was covered well -enough with his sheepskin and he was able to shelter Pretty-Heart, who, -at the first drop of rain, had promptly retired into his hiding place. -But the dogs and I had nothing to cover us, and soon we were drenched to -the skin. The dogs from time to time could shake themselves, but I was -unable to employ this natural means, and I had to tramp along under my -water-soaked, heavy garments, which chilled me. - -"Do you catch cold easily?" asked my new master. - -"I don't know. I don't remember ever having a cold." - -"That's good. So there is something in you. But I don't want to have it -worse for you than we are obliged. There is a village a little farther -on and we'll sleep there." - -There was no inn in this village and no one wanted to take into their -homes an old beggar who dragged along with him a child and three dogs, -soaked to the skin. - -"No lodgings here," they said. - -And they shut the door in our faces. We went from one house to another, -but all refused to admit us. Must we tramp those four miles on to Ussel -without resting a bit? The night had fallen and the rain had chilled us -through and through. Oh, for Mother Barberin's house! - -Finally a peasant, more charitable than his neighbors, agreed to let us -go into his barn. But he made the condition that we could sleep there, -but must have no light. - -"Give me your matches," he said to Vitalis. "I'll give you them back -to-morrow, when you go." - -At least we had a roof to cover us from the storm. - -In the sack which Vitalis had slung over his back he took out a hunch of -bread and broke it into four pieces. Then I saw for the first time how -he maintained obedience and discipline in his company. Whilst we had -gone from door to door seeking shelter, Zerbino had gone into a house -and he had run out again almost at once, carrying in his jaws a crust. -Vitalis had only said: - -"Alright, Zerbino ... to-night." - -I had thought no more of this theft, when I saw Vitalis cut the roll; -Zerbino looked very dejected. Vitalis and I were sitting on a box with -Pretty-Heart between us. The three dogs stood in a row before us, Capi -and Dulcie with their eyes fixed on their master. Zerbino stood with -drooping ears and tail between his legs. - -"The thief must leave the ranks and go into a corner," said Vitalis in a -tone of command; "he'll go to sleep without his supper." - -Zerbino left his place, and in a zigzag went over to the corner that -Vitalis indicated with his finger. He crouched down under a heap of hay -out of sight, but we heard him breathe plaintively, with a little whine. - -Vitalis then handed me a piece of bread, and while eating his own he -broke little pieces for Pretty-Heart, Capi and Dulcie. How I longed for -Mother Barberin's soup ... even without butter, and the warm fire, and -my little bed with the coverlets that I pulled right up to my nose. -Completely fagged out, I sat there, my feet raw by the rubbing of my -clogs. I trembled with cold in my wet clothing. It was night now, but I -did not think of going to sleep. - -"Your teeth are chattering," said Vitalis; "are you cold?" - -"A little." - -I heard him open his bag. - -"I haven't got much of a wardrobe," he said, "but here's a dry shirt and -a vest you can put on. Then get underneath the hay and you'll soon get -warm and go to sleep." - -But I did not get warm as quick as Vitalis thought; for a long time I -turned and turned on my bed of straw, too unhappy to sleep. Would all -my days now be like this, walking in the pouring rain; sleeping in a -loft, shaking with cold, and only a piece of dry bread for supper? No -one to love me; no one to cuddle me; no Mother Barberin! - -My heart was very sad. The tears rolled down my cheeks, then I felt a -warm breath pass over my face. I stretched out my hand and my finger -touched Capi's woolly coat. He had come softly to me, stepping -cautiously on the straw, and he smelt me: he sniffed gently, his breath -ran over my cheek and in my hair. What did he want? Presently he laid -down on the straw, quite close to me, and very gently he commenced to -lick my hand. Touched by this caress, I sat up on my straw bed and -throwing my arms round his neck kissed his cold nose. He gave a little -stifled cry, and then quickly put his paw in my hand and remained quite -still. I forgot my fatigue and my sorrows. I was no longer alone. I had -a friend. - - - - -CHAPTER VI - -MY DÉBUT - - -We started early the next morning. The sky was blue and a light wind had -come up in the night and dried all the mud. The birds were singing -blithely in the trees and the dogs scampered around us. Now and again -Capi stood up on his hind paws and barked into my face, two or three -times. I knew what he meant. He was my friend. He was intelligent, and -he understood every thing, and he knew how to make you understand. In -his tail only was more wit and eloquence than in the tongue or in the -eyes of many people. - -Although I had never left my village and was most curious to see a town, -what I most wanted to see in that town was a boot shop. Where was the -welcome shop where I should find the shoes with nails that Vitalis had -promised me? I glanced about in every direction as we passed down the -old streets of Ussel. Suddenly my master turned into a shop behind the -market. Hanging outside the front were some old guns, a coat trimmed -with gold braid, several lamps, and some rusty keys. We went down three -steps and found ourselves in a large room where the sun could never have -entered since the roof had been put on the house. How could such -beautiful things as nailed shoes be sold in such a terrible place? Yet -Vitalis knew, and soon I had the pleasure of being shod in nailed shoes -which were ten times as heavy as my clogs. My master's generosity did -not stop there. He bought me a blue velvet coat, a pair of trousers, and -a felt hat. - -Velvet for me who had never worn anything but cotton! This was surely -the best man in the world, and the most generous. It is true that the -velvet was creased, and that the woolen trousers were well worn, and it -was difficult to guess what had been the original color of the felt hat, -it had been so soaked with rain; but dazzled by so much finery I was -unconscious of the imperfections which were hidden under their aspect. - -When we got back to the inn, to my sorrow and astonishment, Vitalis took -a pair of scissors and cut the two legs of my trousers to the height of -the knees, before he would let me get into them. I looked at him with -round eyes. - -"That's because I don't want you to look like everybody else," he -explained. "When in France I'll dress you like an Italian; when in -Italy, like a French boy." - -I was still more amazed. - -"We are _artistes_, are we not? Well, we must not dress like the -ordinary folk. If we went about dressed like the country people, do you -think anybody would look at us? Should we get a crowd around us when we -stop? No! Appearances count for a great deal in life." - -I was a French boy in the morning, and by night I had become an Italian. -My trousers reached my knees. Vitalis interlaced red cords all down my -stockings and twisted some red ribbon all over my felt hat, and then -decorated it with a bunch of woolen flowers. - -I don't know what others thought of me, but to be frank I must admit -that I thought I looked superb; and Capi was of the same opinion, for he -stared at me for a long time, then held out his paw with a satisfied -air. I was glad to have Capi's approval, which was all the more -agreeable, because, during the time I had been dressing, Pretty-Heart -had seated himself opposite to me, and with exaggerated airs had -imitated every movement I had made, and when I was finished put his -hands on his hips, threw back his head, and laughed mockingly. - -It is a scientific question as to whether monkeys laugh or not. I lived -on familiar terms with Pretty-Heart for a long time, and I know that he -certainly did laugh and often in a way that was most humiliating to me. -Of course, he did not laugh like a man, but when something amused him, -he would draw back the corners of his mouth, screw up his eyes, and work -his jaws rapidly, while his black eyes seemed to dart flames. - -"Now you're ready," said Vitalis, as I placed my hat on my head, "and -we'll get to work, because to-morrow is market day and we must give a -performance. You must play in a comedy with the two dogs and -Pretty-Heart." - -"But I don't know how to play a comedy," I cried, scared. - -"That is why I am going to teach you. You can't know unless you learn. -These animals have studied hard to learn their part. It has been hard -work for them; but now see how clever they are. The piece we are going -to play is called, 'Mr. Pretty-Heart's Servant, or The Fool is not -Always the One You Would Think.' Now this is it: Mr. Pretty-Heart's -servant, whose name is Capi, is about to leave him because he is getting -old. And Capi has promised his master that before he leaves he will get -him another servant. Now this successor is not to be a dog, it is to be -a boy, a country boy named Remi." - -"Oh...." - -"You have just come from the country to take a position with Mr. -Pretty-Heart." - -"Monkeys don't have servants." - -"In plays they have. Well, you've come straight from your village and -your new master thinks that you're a fool." - -"Oh, I don't like that!" - -"What does that matter if it makes the people laugh? Well, you have come -to this gentleman to be his servant and you are told to set the table. -Here is one like we shall use in the play; go and set it." - -On this table there were plates, a glass, a knife, a fork, and a white -tablecloth. How could I arrange all those things? As I pondered over -this question, leaning forward with hands stretched out and mouth open, -not knowing where to begin, my master clapped his hands and laughed -heartily. - -"Bravo!" he cried, "bravo! that's perfect. The boy I had before put on a -sly expression as much as to say, 'See what a fool I can make of -myself'; you are natural; that is splendid." - -"But I don't know what I have to do." - -"That's why you are so good! After you do know, you will have to pretend -just what you are feeling now. If you can get that same expression and -stand just like you are standing now, you'll be a great success. To play -this part to perfection you have only to act and look as you do at this -moment." - -"Mr. Pretty-Heart's Servant" was not a great play. The performance -lasted not more than twenty minutes. Vitalis made us do it over and over -again, the dogs and I. - -I was surprised to see our master so patient. I had seen the animals in -my village treated with oaths and blows when they could not learn. -Although the lesson lasted a long time, not once did he get angry, not -once did he swear. - -"Now do that over again," he said severely, when a mistake had been -made. "That is bad, Capi. I'll scold you, Pretty-Heart, if you don't pay -attention." - -And that was all, but yet it was enough. - -"Take the dogs for an example," he said, while teaching me; "compare -them with Pretty-Heart. Pretty-Heart has, perhaps, vivacity and -intelligence, but he has no patience. He learns easily what he is -taught, but he forgets it at once; besides he never does what he is told -willingly. He likes to do just the contrary. That is his nature, and -that is why I do not get angry with him; monkeys have not the same -conscience that a dog has; they don't understand the meaning of the word -'duty,' and that is why they are inferior to the dog. Do you understand -that?" - -"I think so." - -"You are intelligent and attentive. Be obedient, do your best in what -you have to do. Remember that all through life." - -Talking to him so, I summoned up courage to ask him about what had so -astonished me during the rehearsal: how could he be so wonderfully -patient with the dogs, the monkey, and myself? - -He smiled. - -"One can see that you have lived only with peasants who are rough with -animals, and think that they can only be made to obey by having a stick -held over their heads. A great mistake. One gains very little by being -cruel, but one can obtain a lot, if not all, by gentleness. It is -because I am never unkind to my animals that they are what they are. If -I had beaten them they would be frightened creatures; fear paralyzes -the intelligence. Besides, if I gave way to temper I should not be what -I am; I could not have acquired this patience which has won their -confidence. That shows that who instructs others, instructs himself. As -I have given lessons to my animals, so I have received lessons from -them. I have developed their intelligence; they have formed my -character." - -I laughed. This seemed strange to me. - -"You find that odd," he continued; "odd that a dog could give a lesson -to a man, yet it is true. The master is obliged to watch over himself -when he undertakes to teach a dog. The dog takes after the master. Show -me your dog and I'll tell you what you are. The criminal has a dog who -is a rogue. The burglar's dog is a thief; the country yokel has a -stupid, unintelligent dog. A kind, thoughtful man has a good dog." - -I was very nervous at the thought of appearing before the public the -next day. The dogs and the monkey had the advantage over me, they had -played before, hundreds of times. What would Vitalis say if I did not -play my part well? What would the audience say? I was so worried that, -when at last I dropped off to sleep, I could see in my dreams a crowd of -people holding their sides with laughter because I was such a fool. - -I was even more nervous the next day, when we marched off in a -procession to the market place, where we were to give our performance. -Vitalis led the way. Holding his head high and with chest thrown out, he -kept time with his arms and feet while gayly playing his fife. Behind -him came Capi, carrying Pretty-Heart on his back, wearing the uniform of -an English general, a red coat and trousers trimmed with gold braid and -helmet topped with a plume. Zerbino and Dulcie came next, at a -respectful distance. I brought up the rear. Our procession took up some -length as we had to walk a certain space apart. The piercing notes of -the fife brought the people running from their houses. Scores of -children ran behind us, and by the time we had reached the square, there -was a great crowd. Our theater was quickly arranged. A rope was fastened -to four trees and in the middle of this square we took our places. - -The first numbers on the program consisted of various tricks performed -by the dogs. I had not the slightest notion what they did. I was so -nervous and taken up in repeating my own part. All that I remember was -that Vitalis put aside his fife and took his violin and played -accompaniments to the dogs' maneuvers; sometimes it was dance music, -sometimes sentimental airs. - -The tricks over, Capi took a metal cup between his teeth and began to go -the round of the "distinguished audience." When a spectator failed to -drop a coin in, he put his two fore paws upon the reluctant giver's -pocket, barked three times, then tapped the pocket with his paw. At -this every one laughed and shouted with delight. - -"If that ain't a cunning spaniel! He knows who's got money and who -hasn't!" - -"Say, out with it!" - -"He'll give something!" - -"Not he!" - -"And his uncle left him a legacy! The stingy cuss!" - -And, finally, a penny was dug out of a deep pocket and thrown into the -cup. During this time, Vitalis, without saying a word, but with his eyes -following Capi, gayly played his violin. Soon Capi returned to his -master, proudly carrying the full cup. - -Now for the comedy. - -"Ladies and gentlemen," said Vitalis, gesticulating with his bow in one -hand and his violin in the other, "we are going to give a delightful -comedy, called 'Mr. Pretty-Heart's Servant, or the Fool is not Always -the One You Would Think.' A man of my standing does not lower himself by -praising his plays and actors in advance. All I have to say is look, -listen, and be ready to applaud." - -What Vitalis called a delightful comedy was really a pantomime; -naturally it had to be for the very good reason that two of its -principals, Pretty-Heart and Capi, could not speak, and the third, -myself, was incapable of uttering two words. However, so that the -audience would clearly understand the play, Vitalis explained the -various situations, as the piece progressed. For instance, striking up a -warlike air, he announced the entrance of General Pretty-Heart, who had -won his high rank in various battles in India. Up to that day General -Pretty-Heart had only had Capi for a servant, but he now wished to have -a human being as his means allowed him this luxury. For a long time -animals had been the slaves of men, but it was time that such was -changed! - -While waiting for the servant to arrive, the General walked up and down, -smoking his cigar. You should see the way he blew the smoke into the -onlookers' faces! Becoming impatient, he began to roll his eyes like a -man who is about to have a fit of temper. He bit his lips, and stamped -on the ground. At the third stamp I had to make my appearance on the -scene, led by Capi. If I had forgotten my part the dog would have -reminded me. At a given moment he held out his paw to me and introduced -me to the General. The latter, upon noticing me, held up his two hands -in despair. What! Was that the servant they had procured for him. Then -he came and looked pertly up into my face, and walked around me, -shrugging his shoulders. His expression was so comical that every one -burst out laughing. They quite understood that the monkey thought I was -a fool. The spectators thought that also. The piece was made to show how -dense was my stupidity, while every opportunity was afforded the monkey -to show his sagacity and intelligence. After having examined me -thoroughly, the General, out of pity, decided to keep me. He pointed to -a table that was already set for luncheon, and signed to me to take my -seat. - -"The General thinks that after his servant has had something to eat he -won't be such an idiot," explained Vitalis. - -I sat down at the little table; a table napkin was placed on my plate. -What was I to do with the napkin? - -Capi made a sign for me to use it. After looking at it thoughtfully for -a moment, I blew my nose. Then the General held his sides with laughter, -and Capi fell over with his four paws up in the air, upset at my -stupidity. - -Seeing that I had made a mistake, I stared again at the table napkin, -wondering what I was to do with it. Then I had an idea. I rolled it up -and made a necktie for myself. More laughter from the General. Another -fall from Capi, his paws in the air. - -Then, finally overcome with exasperation, the General dragged me from -the chair, seated himself at my place, and ate up the meal that had been -prepared for me. - -Ah! he knew how to use a table napkin! How gracefully he tucked it into -his uniform, and spread it out upon his knees. And with what an elegant -air he broke his bread and emptied his glass! - -The climax was reached when, luncheon over, he asked for a toothpick, -which he quickly passed between his teeth. At this, applause broke out -on all sides, and the performance ended triumphantly. - -What a fool of a servant and what a wonderful monkey! - -On our way back to the inn Vitalis complimented me, and I was already -such a good comedian that I appreciated this praise from my master. - - - - -CHAPTER VII - -CHILD AND ANIMAL LEARNING - - -Vitalis' small group of actors were certainly very clever, but their -talent was not very versatile. For this reason we were not able to -remain long in the same town. Three days after our arrival in Ussel we -were on our way again. Where were we going? I had grown bold enough to -put this question to my master. - -"Do you know this part of the country?" he asked, looking at me. - -"No." - -"Then why do you ask where we are going?" - -"So as to know." - -"To know what?" - -I was silent. - -"Do you know how to read?" he asked, after looking thoughtfully at me -for a moment. - -"No." - -"Then I'll teach you from a book the names and all about the towns -through which we travel. It will be like having a story told to you." - -I had been brought up in utter ignorance. True, I had been sent to the -village school for one month, but during this month I had never once had -a book in my hand. At the time of which I write, there were many -villages in France that did not even boast of a school, and in some, -where there was a schoolmaster, either he knew nothing, or he had some -other occupation and could give little attention to the children -confided to his care. - -This was the case with the master of our village school. I do not mean -to say that he was ignorant, but during the month that I attended his -school, he did not give us one single lesson. He had something else to -do. By trade he was a shoe-maker, or rather, a clog maker, for no one -bought shoes from him. He sat at his bench all day, shaving pieces of -beech wood into clogs. So I learnt absolutely nothing at school, not -even my alphabet. - -"Is it difficult to read?" I asked, after we had walked some time in -silence. - -"Have you got a hard head?" - -"I don't know, but I'd like to learn if you'll teach me." - -"Well, we'll see about that. We've plenty of time ahead of us." - -Time ahead of us! Why not commence at once? I did not know how difficult -it was to learn to read. I thought that I just had to open a book and, -almost at once, know what it contained. - -The next day, as we were walking along, Vitalis stooped down and picked -up a piece of wood covered with dust. - -"See, this is the book from which you are going to learn to read," he -said. - -A book! A piece of wood! I looked at him to see if he were joking. But -he looked quite serious. I stared at the bit of wood. It was as long as -my arm and as wide as my two hands. There was no inscription or drawing -on it. - -"Wait until we get to those trees down there, where we'll rest," said -Vitalis, smiling at my astonishment. "I'll show you how I'm going to -teach you to read from this." - -When we got to the trees we threw our bags on the ground and sat down on -the green grass with the daisies growing here and there. Pretty-Heart, -having got rid of his chain, sprang up into a tree and shook the -branches one after the other, as though he were making nuts fall. The -dogs lay down beside us. Vitalis took out his knife and, after having -smoothed the wood on both sides, began to cut tiny pieces, twelve all of -equal size. - -"I am going to carve a letter out of each piece of wood," he said, -looking up at me. I had not taken my eyes off of him. "You will learn -these letters from their shapes, and when you are able to tell me what -they are, at first sight, I'll form them into words. When you can read -the words, then you shall learn from a book." - -I soon had my pockets full of little bits of wood, and was not long in -learning the letters of the alphabet, but to know how to read was quite -another thing. I could not get along very fast, and often I regretted -having expressed a wish to learn. I must say, however, it was not -because I was lazy, it was pride. - -While teaching me my letters Vitalis thought that he would teach Capi -at the same time. If a dog could learn to tell the hour from a watch, -why could he not learn the letters? The pieces of wood were all spread -out on the grass, and he was taught that with his paw he must draw out -the letter for which he was asked. - -At first I made more progress than he, but if I had quicker -intelligence, he had better memory. Once he learnt a thing he knew it -always. He did not forget. When I made a mistake Vitalis would say: - -"Capi will learn to read before you, Remi." - -And Capi, evidently understanding, proudly shook his tail. - -I was so hurt that I applied myself to the task with all my heart, and -while the poor dog could get no farther than pulling out the four -letters which spelled his name, I finally learned to read from a book. - -"Now that you know how to read words, how would you like to read music?" -asked Vitalis. - -"If I knew how to read music could I sing like you?" I asked. - -"Ah, so you would like to sing like me," he answered. - -"I know that would be impossible, but I'd like to sing a little." - -"Do you like to hear me sing, then?" - -"I like it more than anything. It is better than the nightingales, but -it's not like their song at all. When you sing, sometimes I want to -cry, and sometimes I want to laugh. Don't think me silly, master, but -when you sing those songs, I think that I am back with dear Mother -Barberin. If I shut my eyes I can see her again in our little house, and -yet I don't know the words you sing, because they are Italian." - -I looked up at him and saw the tears standing in his eyes; then I -stopped and asked him if what I had said hurt him. - -"No, my child," he said, his voice shaking, "you do not pain me; on the -contrary, you take me back to my younger days. Yes, I will teach you to -sing, little Remi, and, as you have a heart, you also will make people -weep with your songs." - -He stopped suddenly, and I felt that he did not wish to say more at that -moment. I did not know the reason why he should feel sad. - -The next day he cut out little pieces of wood for the music notes the -same as he had for the letters. The notes were more complicated than the -alphabet, and this time I found it much harder and more tedious to -learn. Vitalis, so patient with the dogs, more than once lost patience -with me. - -"With an animal," he cried, "one controls oneself, because one is -dealing with a poor dumb creature, but you are enough to drive me mad!" -He threw up his hands dramatically. - -Pretty-Heart, who took special delight in imitating gestures he thought -funny, mimicked my master, and as the monkey was present at my lessons -every day, I had the humiliation to see him lift his arms in despair -every time I hesitated. - -"See, Pretty-Heart is even mocking you," cried Vitalis. - -If I had dared, I would have said that he mocked the master just as much -as the pupil, but respect, as well as a certain fear, forbade me. - -Finally, after many weeks of study, I was able to sing an air from a -piece of paper that Vitalis himself had written. That day my master did -not throw up his hands, but instead, patted me on the cheek, declaring -that if I continued thus I should certainly become a great singer. - - - - -CHAPTER VIII - -ONE WHO HAD KNOWN A KING - - -Our mode of traveling was very simple: We went straight ahead, anywhere, -and when we found a village, which from the distance looked sufficiently -important, we began preparations for a triumphal entry. I dressed the -dogs, and combed Dulcie's hair; stuck a plaster over Capi's eye when he -was playing the part of an old grouchy man, and forced Pretty-Heart into -his General's uniform. That was the most difficult thing I had to do, -for the monkey, who knew well enough that this was a prelude to work for -him, invented the oddest tricks to prevent me from dressing him. Then I -was forced to call Capi to come to my aid, and between the two of us we -finally managed to subdue him. - -The company all dressed, Vitalis took his fife and we went in marching -order into the village. If the number of people who trooped behind us -was sufficient, we gave a performance, but if we had only a few -stragglers, we did not think it worth our while to stop, so continued on -our way. When we stayed several days in a town, Vitalis would let me go -about alone if Capi was with me. He trusted me with Capi. - -"You are traveling through France at the age when most boys are at -school," he once said to me; "open your eyes, look and learn. When you -see something that you do not understand, do not be afraid to ask me -questions. I have not always been what you see me now. I have learnt -many other things." - -"What?" - -"We will speak of that later. For the present listen to my advice, and -when you grow up I hope you will think with a little gratitude of the -poor musician of whom you were so afraid when he took you from your -adopted mother. The change may not be bad for you after all." - -I wondered what my master had been in the days gone by. - -We tramped on until we came to the plains of Quercy, which were very -flat and desolate. There was not a brook, pond, or river to be seen. In -the middle of the plain we came to a small village called Bastide-Murat. -We spent the night in a barn belonging to the inn. - -"It was here in this village," said Vitalis, "and probably in this inn, -that a man was born who led thousands of soldiers to battle and who, -having commenced his life as a stable boy, afterwards became a king. His -name was Murat. They called him a hero, and they named this village -after him. I knew him and often talked with him." - -"When he was a stable boy?" - -"No," replied Vitalis, laughing, "when he was a king. This is the first -time I have been in this part of the country. I knew him in Naples, -where he was king." - -"You have known a king!" - -The tone in which I said this must have been rather comical, for my -master laughed heartily. - -We were seated on a bench before the stable door, our backs against the -wall, which, was still hot from the sun's rays. The locusts were -chanting their monotonous song in a great sycamore which covered us with -its branches. Over the tops of the houses the full moon, which had just -appeared, rose gently in the heavens. The night seemed all the more -beautiful because the day had been scorchingly hot. - -"Do you want to go to bed?" asked Vitalis, "or would you like me to tell -you the story of King Murat?" - -"Oh, tell me the story!" - -Then he told me the story of Joachim Murat; for hours we sat on the -bench. As he talked, the pale light from the moon fell across him, and I -listened in rapt attention, my eyes fixed on his face. I had not heard -this story before. Who would have told me? Not Mother Barberin, surely! -She did not know anything about it. She was born at Chavanon, and would -probably die there. Her mind had never traveled farther than her eyes. - -My master had seen a king, and this king had spoken to him! What was my -master in his youth, and how had he become what I saw him now in his -old age?... - -We had been tramping since morning. Vitalis had said that we should -reach a village by night where we could sleep, but night had come, and I -saw no signs of this village, no smoke in the distance to indicate that -we were near a house. I could see nothing but a stretch of plains ahead -of us. I was tired, and longed to go to sleep. Vitalis was tired also. -He wanted to stop and rest by the roadside, but instead of sitting down -beside him, I told him that I would climb a hill that was on the left of -us and see if I could make out a village. I called Capi, but Capi also -was tired, and turned a deaf ear to my call; this he usually did when he -did not wish to obey me. - -"Are you afraid?" asked Vitalis. - -His question made me start off at once, alone. - -Night had fallen. There was no moon, but the twinkling stars in the sky -threw their light on a misty atmosphere. The various things around me -seemed to take on a strange, weird form in the dim light. Wild furze -grew in bushes beside some huge stones which, towering above me, seemed -as though they turned to look at me. The higher I climbed, the thicker -became the trees and shrubs, their tops passing over my head and -interlacing. Sometimes I had to crawl through them to get by. Yet I was -determined to get to the top of the hill. But, when at last I did, and -gazed around, I could see no light anywhere; nothing but strange shadows -and forms, and great trees which seemed to hold out their branches to -me, like arms ready to enfold me. - -I listened to see if I could catch the bark of a dog, or the bellow of a -cow, but all was silent. With my ear on the alert, scarcely breathing so -as to hear better, I stood quiet for a moment. Then I began to tremble, -the silence of this lonely, uncultivated country frightened me. Of what -was I frightened? The silence probably ... the night ... anyhow, a -nameless fear was creeping over me. My heart beat quickly, as though -some danger was near. I glanced fearfully around me, and then in the -distance I saw a great form moving amongst the trees. At the same time I -could hear the rustling of branches. I tried to tell myself that it was -fear that made me fancy I saw something unusual. Perhaps it was a shrub, -a branch. But then, the branches were moving and there was not a breath -of wind or a breeze that could shake them. They could not move unless -swayed by the breeze or touched by some one. - -Some one? - -No, this great, dark form that was coming towards me could not be a -man--some kind of animal that I did not know, or an immense night bird, -a gigantic spider, hovering over the tops of the trees. What was -certain, this creature had legs of unusual length, which brought it -along with amazing bounds. Seeing this, I quickly found my own legs, and -rushed down the hill towards Vitalis. But, strange to say, I made less -haste going down than I had in climbing up. I threw myself into the -thick of the thistles and brambles, scratching myself at every step. -Scrambling out of a prickly bush I took a glance back. The animal was -coming nearer! It was almost upon me! - -Fortunately, I had reached the bottom of the hill and I could run -quicker across the grass. Although I raced at the top of my speed, the -Thing was gaining upon me. There was no need for me to look behind, I -knew that it was just at the back of me. I could scarcely breathe. My -race had almost exhausted me; my breath came in gasps. I made one final -effort and fell sprawling at Vitalis' feet. I could only repeat two -words: - -"The beast! the beast!" - -Above the loud barking of the dogs, I heard a hearty peal of laughter. -At the same time my master put his hands on my shoulders and forced me -to look round. - -"You goose," he cried, still laughing, "look up and see it." - -His laugh, more than his words, brought me to my senses. I opened one -eye, then the other, and looked where he was pointing. The apparition, -which had so frightened me, had stopped and was standing still in the -road. At the sight of it again, I must confess, I began to shake, but I -was with Vitalis and the dogs were beside me. I was not alone up there -in the trees.... I looked up boldly and fixed my eyes on the Thing. - -Was it an animal or a man? It had the body, the head, and arms like a -man, but the shaggy skin which covered it, and the two long thin legs -upon which it seemed to poise, looked as though they belonged to an -animal. - -Although the night was dark, I could see this, for the silhouette of -this dark form stood out against the starry sky. I should have remained -a long time undecided as to what it was, if my master had not spoken to -it. - -"Can you tell me if we are far from the village?" he asked, politely. - -He was a man, then, if one could speak to him! What was my astonishment -when the animal said that there were no houses near, but an inn to which -he would take us. If he could talk, why did he have paws? - -If I had had the courage, I would have gone up to him to see how his -paws were made, but I was still somewhat afraid, so I picked up my bag -and followed my master, without saying a word. - -"You see now what scared you so," Vitalis said, laughing, as we went on -our way. - -"But I don't know what it is, yet. Are there giants in this part of the -country, then?" - -"Yes, when men are standing on stilts." - -Then he explained to me that the Landais, so as to get over the marshy -plains, and not sink in up to their hips, stride about the country on -stilts. - -What a goose I had been! - - - - -CHAPTER IX - -ARRESTED - - -I had a pleasant remembrance of Pau, the beautiful winter resort where -the wind scarcely ever blew. We stayed there the whole winter, for we -were taking in quite a lot of money. Our audience consisted mostly of -children, and they were never tired if we did give the same performance -over and over again. They were children of the rich, mostly English and -American. Fat little boys, with ruddy skins, and pretty little girls -with soft eyes almost as beautiful as Dulcie's. It was from these -children that I got a taste for candy, for they always came with their -pockets stuffed with sweets which they divided between Pretty-Heart, the -dogs, and myself. But when the spring approached our audience grew -smaller. One by one, two by two, the little ones came to shake hands -with Pretty-Heart, Capi, and Dulcie. They had come to say good-by. They -were going away. So we also had to leave the beautiful winter resort and -take up our wandering life again. - -For a long time, I do not know how many days or weeks, we went through -valleys, over hills, leaving behind the bluish top of the Pyrenees, -which now looked like a mass of clouds. - -Then one night we came to a great town with ugly red brick houses and -with streets paved with little pointed stones, hard to the feet of -travelers who had walked a dozen miles a day. My master told me that we -were in Toulouse and that we should stay there for a long time. As -usual, the first thing we did was to look about for a suitable place to -hold the next day's performance. Suitable places were not lacking, -especially near the Botanical Gardens, where there is a beautiful lawn -shaded with big trees and a wide avenue leading to it. It was in one of -the side walks that we gave our first performance. - -A policeman stood by while we arranged our things. He seemed annoyed, -either because he did not like dogs, or because he thought we had no -business there; he tried to send us away. It would have been better if -we had gone. We were not strong enough to hold out against the police, -but my master did not think so. Although he was an old man, strolling -about the country with his dogs, he was very proud. He considered that -as he was not breaking the law, he should have police protection, so -when the officer wanted to send us away, he refused to leave. - -Vitalis was very polite; in fact he carried his Italian politeness to -the extreme. One might have thought that he was addressing some high and -mighty personage. - -"The illustrious gentleman, who represents the police authority," he -said, taking off his hat and bowing low to the policeman, "can he show -me an order emanating from the said authority, which states that it is -forbidden for poor strolling players, like ourselves, to carry on their -humble profession on a public square?" - -The policeman replied that he would have no argument. We must obey. - -"Certainly," replied Vitalis, "and I promise that I will do as you order -as soon as you let me know by what authority you issue it." - -That day the officer turned on his heels, and my master, with hat in -hand, body bent low, smilingly bowed to the retreating form. - -But the next day the representative of the law returned, and jumping -over the ropes which inclosed our theater, he sprang into the middle of -the performance. - -"Muzzle those dogs," he said roughly to Vitalis. - -"Muzzle my dogs!" - -"It's an order of the law, you ought to know that!" - -The spectators began to protest. - -"Don't interrupt!" - -"Let him finish the show, cop!" - -Vitalis then took off his felt hat, and with his plumes sweeping the -ground, he made three stately bows to the officer. - -"The illustrious gentleman representing the law, does he tell me that I -must muzzle my actors?" he asked. - -"Yes, and be quick about it!" - -"Muzzle Capi, Zerbino, and Dulcie," cried Vitalis, addressing himself -more to the audience than to the officer; "how can the great physician, -Capi, known throughout the universe, prescribe a cure for Mr. -Pretty-Heart, if the said physician wears a muzzle on the end of his -nose?" - -The children and parents began to laugh. Vitalis encouraged by the -applause, continued: - -"And how can the charming nurse, Dulcie, use her eloquence to persuade -the patient to take the horrible medicine which is to relieve him of his -pains if I am forced to carry out this cruel order of the law? I ask the -audience if this is fair?" - -The clapping of hands and shouts of laughter from the onlookers was -answer enough. They cheered Vitalis and hooted the policeman and, above -all, they were amused at the grimaces Pretty-Heart was making. He had -taken his place behind the "illustrious gentleman who represented the -law," and was making ridiculous grimaces behind his back. The officer -crossed his arms, then uncrossed them and stuck his fists on his hips -and threw back his head, so did the monkey. The onlookers screamed with -laughter. - -The officer turned round suddenly to see what amused them, and saw the -monkey striking his own attitude to perfection. For some moments the -monkey and the man stared at each other. It was a question which would -lower his eyes first. The crowd yelled with delight. - -"If your dogs are not muzzled to-morrow," cried the policeman, angrily -shaking his first, "you'll be arrested. That's all." - -"Good-day, until to-morrow, Signor," said Vitalis, bowing, "until -to-morrow...." - -As the officer strode away, Vitalis stood with his body almost bent to -the ground in mock respect. - -I thought that he would buy some muzzles for the dogs, but he did -nothing of the kind, and the evening passed without him even mentioning -his quarrel with the policeman. I decided at last to broach the subject -myself. - -"If you don't want Capi to tear off his muzzle to-morrow during the -performance," I said, "I think it would be a good thing to put it on him -beforehand, and let him get used to it. We can teach him that he must -keep it on." - -"You think I am going to put one of those things on their little noses?" - -"The officer is down on us." - -"You are only a country boy. Like all peasants you are afraid of a -policeman. - -"Don't worry," he added, "I'll have matters arranged to-morrow so that -the policeman can't have me arrested, and at the same time so that the -dogs won't be uncomfortable. On the other hand, the public shall be -amused a bit. This officer should be the means of bringing us some more -money and, in the bargain, play the comic rôle in the piece that I shall -prepare for him. Now, to-morrow, you are to go there alone with -Pretty-Heart. You will arrange the ropes, and play a few pieces on your -harp, and when you have a large audience the officer will arrive on the -scene. I will make my appearance with the dogs. Then the farce will -commence." - -I did not at all like going alone the next day, but I knew that my -master must be obeyed. - -As soon as I got to our usual place I roped off an inclosure and -commenced to play. The people came from all parts and crowded outside -the ropes. By now I had learnt to play the harp and sing very well. -Amongst other songs, I had learnt a Neapolitan _canzonetta_ which was -always greatly applauded. But to-day I knew that the crowd had not come -to pay tribute to my talent. All who had witnessed the dispute with the -officer the day before were present, and had brought their friends with -them. The police are not liked at Toulouse, and the public were curious -to see how the old Italian would come out, and what significance was -attached to his parting words, "Until to-morrow, Signor." Several of the -spectators, seeing me alone with Pretty-Heart, interrupted my song to -ask if the "old Italian" was coming. - -I nodded. The policeman arrived. Pretty-Heart saw him first. He at once -put his clenched hands on his hips and began trotting around in a -ridiculously important manner. The crowd laughed at his antics and -clapped their hands. The officer glared at me angrily. - -How was it going to end? I was rather ill at ease. If Vitalis were there -he could reply to the officer. But I was alone. If he ordered me away, -what should I say? - -The policeman strode back and forth outside the ropes, and when he -passed near me, he had a way of looking at me over his shoulder that did -not reassure me. - -Pretty-Heart did not understand the seriousness of the situation, so he -gleefully strutted along inside the ropes, side by side with the -officer, mimicking his every movement. As he passed me, he also looked -at me over his shoulder in such a comical manner that the people laughed -still louder. - -I thought the matter had gone far enough, so I called Pretty-Heart, but -he was in no mood to obey, and continued his walk, running and dodging -me when I tried to catch him. I don't know how it happened, but the -policeman, probably mad with rage, thought that I was encouraging the -monkey, for he quickly jumped the ropes. In a moment he was upon me, and -had knocked me to the ground with one blow. When I opened my eyes and -got to my feet Vitalis, who had sprung from I don't know where, stood -before me. He had just seized the policeman's wrist. - -"I forbid you to strike that child," he cried, "what a cowardly thing to -do!" - -For some moments the two men looked at each other. The officer was -purple with rage. My master was superb. He held his beautiful white head -high; his face expressed indignation and command. His look was enough to -make the policeman sink into the earth, but he did nothing of the kind. -He wrenched his hand free, seized my master by the collar and roughly -pushed him before him. Vitalis stumbled and almost fell, but he drew -himself up quickly and with his free hand struck the officer on the -wrist. My master was a strong man, but still he was an old man, and the -policeman was young and robust. I saw how a struggle would end. But -there was no struggle. - -"You come along with me," said the officer, "you're under arrest." - -"Why did you strike that child?" demanded Vitalis. - -"No talk. Follow me." - -Vitalis did not reply, but turned round to me. - -"Go back to the inn," he said, "and stay there with the dogs. I'll send -word to you." - -He had no chance to say more, for the officer dragged him off. So ended -the performance that my poor master had wanted to make amusing. The dogs -at first had followed their master, but I called them back, and -accustomed to obey, they returned to me. I noticed that they were -muzzled, but instead of their faces being inclosed in the usual -dog-muzzle, they simply wore a pretty piece of silk fastened round their -noses and tied under their chins. Capi, who was white, wore red; -Zerbino, who was black, wore white, and Dulcie, who was gray, wore blue. -My poor master had thus carried out the order of the law. - -The public had quickly dispersed. A few stragglers remained to discuss -what had happened. - -"The old man was right." - -"He was wrong." - -"Why did the cop strike the boy? He did nothing to him; never said a -word." - -"Bad business. The old fellow will go to jail, for sure!" - -I went back to the inn, depressed. I had grown very fond of my master, -more and more every day. We lived the same life together from morning -till night, and often from night to morning, when we had to sleep on the -same bed of straw. No father could have shown more care for his child -than he showed for me. He had taught me to read, to sing, and to write. -During our long tramps he gave me lessons, first on one subject then on -another. On very cold days he shared his coverings with me, on hot days -he had always helped me carry the bags, and the various things which I -was supposed to carry. And when we ate he never served me the worst -piece, keeping the best for himself; on the contrary, he shared it -equally, the good and the bad. It is true, he sometimes pulled my ears -more roughly than I liked, but if I needed the correction, what of that? -In a word, I loved him, and he loved me. For how long would they send -him to prison? What should I do during that time? How should I live? - -Vitalis was in the habit of carrying his money on him, and he had not -had time to give me anything before he was dragged off. I had only a -few sous in my pocket. Would it be enough to buy food for Pretty-Heart, -the dogs, and myself? I spent the next two days in agony, not daring to -leave the inn. The monkey and the dogs were also very downcast. At last, -on the third day, a man brought me a letter from him. Vitalis wrote me -that on the following Saturday he was to be tried for resisting police -authority, and for attacking an officer. - -"I was wrong to get into a temper," he wrote. "This may cost me dearly, -but it is too late now. Come to the court, you will learn a lesson." -Then he gave me some advice, and sent his love to me, telling me to -caress the animals for him. - -While I was reading the letter, Capi, standing between my feet, put his -nose to the paper, and sniffed it. I could see by the way he wagged his -tail that he knew it had come from his master. This was the first time -in three days that he had showed any signs of joy. - -I got to the court early on Saturday morning. Many of the people who had -witnessed the scene with the policeman were present. I was so scared at -being in court, that I got behind a large stove and squeezed up as small -as I could against the wall. Some men who had been arrested for robbery, -others for fighting, were tried first. All said that they were innocent, -but all were found guilty. At last Vitalis was brought in. He sat down -on a bench between two policemen. What he said at first, and what they -asked him, I scarcely knew, my emotion was so great. I stared at -Vitalis; he stood upright, his white head thrown back. He looked ashamed -and worried. I looked at the judge. - -"You gave blows to the officer who arrested you," said the judge. - -"Not blows, your Honor," said Vitalis, "I only struck once. When I got -to the place where we were to give our performance, I was just in time -to see the officer fell a child to the ground with a blow, the little -boy who is with me." - -"The child is not yours." - -"No, but I love him as my own son. When I saw him struck I lost my -temper and seized the policeman's arm so that he could not strike -again." - -"You struck him?" - -"When he laid his hands on me I thought of him only as a man, not as a -police officer." - -The officer then said what he had to say. - -Vitalis' eyes roamed around the room. I knew that he was looking to see -if I were there, so I decided to come out of my hiding place, and -elbowing through the crowd of people, I came and stood beside him. His -face lit up when he saw me. Presently, the trial ended. He was sentenced -to two months' imprisonment and a fine of one hundred francs. Two -months' prison! The door through which Vitalis had entered was opened. -Through my tears I saw him follow a policeman, and the door closed -behind him. Two months' separation! - -Where should I go? - - - - -CHAPTER X - -HOMELESS - - -When I returned to the inn with heavy heart and red eyes, the landlord -was standing in the yard. I was going to pass him to get to my dogs, but -he stopped me. - -"Well, what about your master?" he asked. - -"He is sentenced." - -"How long?" - -"Two months' prison." - -"How much fine?" - -"One hundred francs." - -"Two months ... one hundred francs," he repeated two or three times. - -I wanted to go on, but again he stopped me. - -"What are you going to do these two months?" - -"I don't know, sir." - -"Oh, you don't know. You've got some money to live on and to buy food -for your animals, I suppose." - -"No, sir." - -"Then do you count on me keeping you?" - -"No, sir, I don't count on any one." - -That was true. I did not count upon any one. - -"Your master already owes me a lot of money," he continued. "I can't -board you for two months without knowing if I shall be paid. You'll -have to go." - -"Go! Where shall I go, sir?" - -"That's not my business. I'm nothing to you. Why should I keep you?" - -For a moment I was dazed. The man was right. Why should he give me -shelter? - -"Come, take your dogs and monkey and get out! Of course, you must leave -your master's bag with me. When he comes out of jail, he'll come here to -get it, and then he can settle his account." - -An idea came to me. - -"As you know he will settle his bill then, can't you keep me until then, -and add what I cost to it?" - -"Ah, ah! Your master might be able to pay for two days' lodging, but two -months! that's a different thing." - -"I'll eat as little as you wish." - -"And your dogs and monkey! No, be off! You'll pick up enough in the -villages." - -"But, sir, how will my master find me when he comes out of prison? He'll -come to look for me here." - -"All you've got to do is to come back on that day." - -"And if he writes to me?" - -"I'll keep the letter." - -"But if I don't answer him?..." - -"Oh, stop your talk. Hurry up and get out! I give you five minutes. If I -find you here when I come out again I'll settle you." - -I knew it was useless to plead with him. I had to "get out." I went to -the stables to get the dogs and Pretty-Heart, then strapping my harp on -my shoulder I left the inn. - -I was in a hurry to get out of town, for my dogs were not muzzled. What -should I say if I met a policeman? That I had no money? It was the -truth; I had only eleven sous in my pocket. That was not enough to buy -muzzles. They might arrest me. If Vitalis and I were both in prison, -whatever would become of the animals? I felt the responsibility of my -position. - -As I walked along quickly the dogs looked up at me in a way I could not -fail to understand. They were hungry. Pretty-Heart, whom I carried, -pulled my ear from time to time to force me to look at him. Then he -rubbed his stomach in a manner that was no less expressive than the -looks the dogs cast at me. I also was hungry. We had had no breakfast. -My eleven sous could not buy enough for dinner and supper, so we should -have to be satisfied with one meal, which, if we took it in the middle -of the day, would serve us for two. - -I wandered along. I did not care where I went; it was all the same to -me, for I did not know the country. The question of finding a place in -which to sleep did not worry me; we could sleep in the open air.... But -to eat! - -We must have walked for about two hours before I dared to stop, and yet -the dogs had looked up at me imploringly and Pretty-Heart had pulled my -ear and rubbed his stomach incessantly. At last I felt that I was far -enough away from the town to have nothing to fear. I went into the first -bakery that I came across. I asked for one pound and a half of bread. - -"You'd do well to take a two-pound loaf," said the woman. "That's not -too much for your menagerie. You must feed the poor dogs." - -Oh, no, it was not too much for my menagerie, but it was too much for my -purse. The bread was five sous a pound; two pounds would cost ten sous. -I did not think it wise to be extravagant before knowing what I was -going to do the next day. I told the woman in an offhand manner that one -pound and a half was quite enough and politely asked her not to cut -more. I left the shop with my bread clutched tightly in my arms. The -dogs jumped joyfully around me. Pretty-Heart pulled my hair and chuckled -with glee. - -We did not go far. At the first tree that we saw I placed my harp -against the trunk and sat down on the grass. The dogs sat opposite me, -Capi in the middle, Dulcie at one side, Zerbino on the other. -Pretty-Heart, who was not tired, stood up on the watch, ready to snatch -the first piece that he could. To eke out the meal was a delicate -matter. I cut the bread into five parts, as near the same size as -possible, and distributed the slices. I gave each a piece in turn, as -though I were dealing cards. Pretty-Heart, who required less food than -we, fared better, for he was quite satisfied while we were still -famished. I took three pieces from his share and hid them in my bag to -give the dogs later. Then, as there still remained a little piece, I -broke it and we each had some; that was for dessert. - -After the meal I felt that the moment had come for me to say a few words -to my companions. Although I was their chief, I did not feel that I was -too much above them not to wish them to take part in the grave situation -in which we found ourselves. - -Capi had probably guessed my intentions, for he sat with his big, -intelligent eyes fixed on me. - -"Yes, Capi," I said, "and you, Dulcie, Zerbino and Pretty-Heart, my -friends, I've bad news for you. We shan't see our master for two whole -months." - -"Ouah," barked Capi. - -"It's bad for him and it's also bad for us, for we depend on him for -everything, and now he's gone, we haven't any money." - -At the mention of the word money, which he perfectly understood, Capi -rose on his hind paws and commenced to trot round as though he were -collecting money from the "distinguished audience." - -"I see you want to give a performance, Capi," I continued; "that's good -advice, but should we make anything? That's the question. We have only -three sous left, so you mustn't get hungry. You've all to be very -obedient; that will make it easier for us all. You must help me all you -can, you dogs and Pretty-Heart. I want to feel that I can count on you." - -I would not make so bold as to say that they understood all I said, but -they got the general idea. They knew by our master's absence that -something serious had happened, and they had expected an explanation -from me. If they did not understand all that I said to them, they were -at least satisfied that I had their welfare at heart, and they showed -their satisfaction by the attention they gave me. - -Attention? Yes, on the part of the dogs only. It was impossible for -Pretty-Heart to keep still for long. He could not fix his mind upon one -subject for more than a minute. During the first part of my discourse he -had listened to me with the greatest interest, but before I had said -twenty words, he had sprung up into a tree, the branches of which hung -over our heads, and was now swinging himself from branch to branch. If -Capi had insulted me in like manner, my pride would certainly have been -hurt; but I was never astonished at anything Pretty-Heart might do. He -was so empty-headed. But after all, it was quite natural that he should -want to have a little fun. I admit that I would liked to have done the -same. I would have gone up that tree with pleasure, but the importance -and dignity of my present office did not permit me any such -distractions. - -After we had rested a while I gave the sign to start. We had to find a -place somewhere to lie down for the night and gain a few sous for our -food for the next day. We walked for one hour, then came in sight of a -village. I quickly dressed my troop, and in as good marching order as -possible we made our entry. Unfortunately, we had no fife and we lacked -Vitalis' fine, commanding presence. Like a drum major, he always -attracted the eye. I had not the advantage of being tall, nor was I -possessed of a wonderful head. Quite the reverse, I was small and thin -and I must have worn a very anxious look. While marching I glanced to -the right and to the left to see what effect we were producing. Very -little, I regret to say. No one followed us. Upon reaching the small -square upon which was a fountain shaded with trees, I took my harp and -commenced to play a waltz. The music was gay, my fingers were light, but -my heart was heavy. - -I told Zerbino and Dulcie to waltz together. They obeyed me at once and -commenced to whirl round, keeping time. But no one put themselves out to -come and see us, and yet in the doorways I saw several women knitting -and talking. I continued to play, Zerbino and Dulcie went on with their -waltz. Perhaps if one decided to come over to us, a second would come, -then more and more. - -I played on and on, Zerbino and Dulcie went round and round, but the -women in the doorways did not even look over at us. It was discouraging. -But I was determined not to be discouraged. I played with all my might, -making the cords of my harp vibrate, almost to breaking them. Suddenly a -little child, taking its first steps, trotted from his home and came -towards us. No doubt the mother would follow him, and after the mother a -friend would come, and we should have an audience, and then a little -money. - -I played more softly so as not to frighten the baby, and also to entice -him to come nearer. With hands held out and swaying first on one foot, -then on the other, he came on slowly. A few steps more and he would have -reached us, but at that moment the mother looked round. She saw her baby -at once. But instead of running after him as I had thought she would, -she called to him, and the child obediently turned round and went back -to her. Perhaps these people did not like dance music; it was quite -possible. - -I told Zerbino and Dulcie to lie down, and I began to sing my -_canzonetta_. Never did I try so hard to please. - -I had reached the end of the second line, when I saw a man in a round -jacket, and I felt that he was coming towards me. At last! I tried to -sing with even more fervor. - -"Hello, what are you doing here, young rogue?" he cried. - -I stopped, amazed at his words, and watched him coming nearer, with my -mouth open. - -"What are you doing here, I say?" - -"Singing, sir." - -"Have you got permission to sing on a public square in our village?" - -"No, sir." - -"Well, be off; if you don't I'll have you arrested." - -"But, sir...." - -"Be off, you little beggar." - -I knew from my poor master's example what it would cost me if I went -against the town authorities. I did not make him repeat his order; I -hurried off. - -Beggar! That was not fair. I had not begged; I had sung. In five minutes -I had left behind me this inhospitable, but well guarded, village. My -dogs followed me with their heads lowered, and their tails between their -legs. They certainly knew that some bad luck had befallen us. Capi, from -time to time, went ahead of us and turned round to look at me -questioningly with his intelligent eyes. Any one else in his place would -have questioned me, but Capi was too well bred to be indiscreet. I saw -his lip tremble in the effort he made to keep back his protests. - -When we were far enough away from the village, I signed to them to stop, -and the three dogs made a circle round me, Capi in the middle, his eyes -on mine. - -"As we had no permission to play, they sent us away," I explained. - -"Well, then?" asked Capi, with a wag of his head. - -"So then we shall have to sleep in the open air and go without supper." - -At the word "supper" there was a general bark. I showed them my three -sous. - -"You know that is all we have. If we spend those three sous to-night, we -shall have nothing left for breakfast to-morrow. So, as we have had -something to-day, it is better to save this." And I put my three sous -back in my pocket. - -Capi and Dulcie bent their heads resignedly, but Zerbino, who was not so -good, and who besides was a gourmand, continued to growl. I looked at -him severely. - -"Capi, explain to Zerbino, he doesn't seem to understand," I said to -faithful _Capitano_. - -Capi at once tapped Zerbino with his paw. It seemed as though an -argument was taking place between the two dogs. One may find the word -argument too much, when applied to dogs, but animals certainly have a -peculiar language of their kind. As to dogs, they not only know how to -speak, they know how to read. Look at them with their noses in the air -or, with lowered head, sniffing at the ground, smelling the bushes and -stones. Suddenly they'll stop before a clump of grass, or a wall, and -remain on the alert for a moment. We see nothing on the wall, but the -dog reads all sorts of curious things written in mysterious letters -which we do not understand. - -What Capi said to Zerbino I did not hear, for if dogs can understand the -language of men, men do not understand their language. I only saw that -Zerbino refused to listen to reason, and that he insisted that the three -sous should be spent immediately. Capi got angry, and it was only when -he showed his teeth that Zerbino, who was a bit of a coward, lapsed into -silence. The word "silence" is also used advisedly. I mean by silence -that he laid down. - -The weather was beautiful, so that to sleep in the open air was not a -serious matter. The only thing was to keep out of the way of the wolves, -if there were any in this part of the country. - -We walked straight ahead on the white road until we found a place. We -had reached a wood. Here and there were great blocks of granite. The -place was very mournful and lonely, but there was no better, and I -thought that we might find shelter from the damp night air amongst the -granite. When I say "we," I mean Pretty-Heart and myself, for the dogs -would not catch cold sleeping out of doors. I had to be careful of -myself, for I knew how heavy was my responsibility. What would become of -us all if I fell ill, and what would become of me if I had Pretty-Heart -to nurse? - -We found a sort of grotto between the stones, strewn with dried leaves. -This was very nice. All that was lacking was something to eat. I tried -not to think that we were hungry. Does not the proverb say, "He who -sleeps, eats." - -Before lying down I told Capi that I relied upon him to keep watch, and -the faithful dog, instead of sleeping with us on the pine leaves, laid -down like a sentinel at the entrance of our quarters. I could sleep in -peace, for I knew that none would come near without me being warned by -Capi. Yet, although, at rest on this point, I could not sleep at once. -Pretty-Heart was asleep beside me, wrapped up in my coat; Zerbino and -Dulcie were stretched at my feet. But my anxiety was greater than my -fatigue. - -This first day had been bad; what would the next day be? I was hungry -and thirsty, and yet I only had three sous. How could I buy food for all -if I did not earn something the next day? And the muzzles? And the -permission to sing? Oh, what was to be done! Perhaps we should all die -of hunger in the bushes. While turning over these questions in my mind, -I looked up at the stars, which shone in the dark sky. There was not a -breath of wind. Silence everywhere. Not the rustle of a leaf or the cry -of a bird, nor the rumble of a cart on the road. As far as my eye could -see, stretched space. How alone we were; how abandoned! The tears filled -my eyes. Poor Mother Barberin! poor Vitalis. - -I was lying on my stomach, crying into my hands, when suddenly I felt a -breath pass through my hair. I turned over quickly, and a big soft -tongue licked my wet cheek. It was Capi who had heard me crying and had -come to comfort me as he had done on the first day of my wanderings. -With my two hands I took him by the neck and kissed him on his wet -nose. He uttered two or three little mournful snorts, and it seemed to -me that he was crying with me. I slept. When I awoke it was full day and -Capi was sitting beside me, looking at me. The birds were singing in the -trees. In the distance I could hear a church bell ringing the Angelus, -the morning prayer. The sun was already high in the sky, throwing its -bright rays down to comfort heart and body. - -We started off, going in the direction of the village where we should -surely find a baker: when one goes to bed without dinner or supper one -is hungry early in the morning. I made up my mind to spend the three -sous, and after that we would see what would happen. - -Upon arriving in the village there was no need for me to ask where the -baker lived; our noses guided us straight to the shop. My sense of smell -was now as keen as that of my dogs. From the distance I sniffed the -delicious odor of hot bread. We could not get much for three sous, when -it costs five sous a pound. Each of us had but a little piece, so our -breakfast was soon over. - -We _had_ to make money that day. I walked through the village to find a -favorable place for a performance, and also to note the expressions of -the people, to try and guess if they were enemies or friends. My -intention was not to give the performance at once. It was too early, but -after finding a place we would come back in the middle of the day and -take a chance. - -I was engrossed with this idea, when suddenly I heard some one shouting -behind me. I turned round quickly and saw Zerbino racing towards me, -followed by an old woman. It did not take me long to know what was the -matter. Profiting by my preoccupation, Zerbino had run into a house and -stolen a piece of meat. He was racing alone, carrying his booty in his -jaws. - -"Thief! thief!" cried the old woman; "catch him! Catch all of 'em!" - -When I heard her say this, I felt that somehow I was guilty, or at -least, that I was responsible for Zerbino's crime, so I began to run. -What could I say to the old woman if she demanded the price of the -stolen meat? How could I pay her? If we were arrested they would put us -in prison. Seeing me flying down the road, Dulcie and Capi were not long -following my example; they were at my heels, while Pretty-Heart, whom I -carried on my shoulder, clung round my neck so as not to fall. - -Some one else cried: "Stop thief!" and others joined in the chase. But -we raced on. Fear gave us speed. I never saw Dulcie run so fast; her -feet barely touched the ground. Down a side street and across a field we -went, and soon we had outstripped our pursuers, but I did not stop -running until I was quite out of breath. We had raced at least two -miles. I turned round. No one was following us. Capi and Dulcie were -still at my heels, Zerbino was in the distance. He had stopped probably -to eat his piece of meat. I called him, but he knew very well that he -deserved a severe punishment, so instead of coming to me, he ran away as -fast as he could. He was famished, that was why he had stolen the meat. -But I could not accept this as an excuse. He had stolen. If I wanted to -preserve discipline in my troop, the guilty one must be punished. If -not, in the next village Dulcie would do the same, and then Capi would -succumb to the temptation. I should have to punish Zerbino publicly. But -in order to do that I should have to catch him, and that was not an easy -thing to do. - -I turned to Capi. - -"Go and find Zerbino," I said gravely. - -He started off at once to do what I told him, but it seemed to me that -he went with less ardor than usual. From the look that he gave me, I saw -that he would far rather champion Zerbino than be my envoy. I sat down -to await his return with the prisoner. I was pleased to get a rest after -our mad race. When we stopped running we had reached the bank of a canal -with shady trees and fields on either side. - -An hour passed. The dogs had not returned. I was beginning to feel -anxious when at last Capi appeared alone, his head hanging down. - -"Where is Zerbino?" - -Capi laid down in a cowed attitude. I looked at him and noticed that one -of his ears was bleeding. I knew what had happened. Zerbino had put up a -fight. I felt that, although Capi had obeyed my orders, he had -considered that I was too severe and had let himself be beaten. I could -not scold him. I could only wait until Zerbino chose to return. I knew -that sooner or later he would feel sorry and would come back and take -his punishment. - -I stretched myself out under a tree, holding Pretty-Heart tight for fear -he should take it into his head to join Zerbino. Dulcie and Capi slept -at my feet. Time passed. Zerbino did not appear. At last I also dropped -off to sleep. - -Several hours had passed when I awoke. By the sun I could tell that it -was getting late, but there was no need for the sun to tell me that. My -stomach cried out that it was a long time since I had eaten that piece -of bread. And I could tell from the looks of the two dogs and -Pretty-Heart that they were famished. Capi and Dulcie fixed their eyes -on me piteously; Pretty-Heart made grimaces. But still Zerbino had not -come back. I called to him, I whistled, but in vain. Having well lunched -he was probably digesting his meal, cuddled up in a bush. - -The situation was becoming serious. If I left this spot, Zerbino perhaps -would get lost, for he might not be able to find us; then if I stayed, -there was no chance of me making a little money to buy something to eat. -Our hunger became more acute. The dogs fixed their eyes on me -imploringly, and Pretty-Heart rubbed his stomach and squealed angrily. - -Still Zerbino did not return. Once more I sent Capi to look for the -truant, but at the end of half an hour he came back alone. What was to -be done? - -Although Zerbino was guilty, and through his fault we were put into this -terrible position, I could not forsake him. What would my master say if -I did not take his three dogs back to him? And then, in spite of all, I -loved Zerbino, the rogue! I decided to wait until evening, but it was -impossible to remain inactive. If we were doing something I thought we -might not feel the pangs of hunger so keenly. If I could invent -something to distract us, we might, for the time being, forget that we -were so famished. What could we do? - -I pondered over the question. Then I remembered that Vitalis had told me -that when a regiment was tired out by a long march, the band played the -gayest airs so that the soldiers should forget their fatigue. If I -played some gay pieces on my harp, perhaps we could forget our hunger. -We were all so faint and sick, yet if I played something lively and made -the two poor dogs dance with Pretty-Heart the time might pass quicker. I -took my instrument, which I had placed up against a tree and, turning my -back to the canal I put my animals in position and began to play a -dance. - -At first neither the dogs nor the monkey seemed disposed to dance. All -they wanted was food. My heart ached as I watched their pitiful -attitude. But they must forget their hunger, poor little things! I -played louder and quicker, then, little by little, the music produced -its customary effect. They danced and I played on and on. - -Suddenly I heard a clear voice, a child's voice, call out: "Bravo." The -voice came from behind me. I turned round quickly. - -A barge had stopped on the canal. The two horses which dragged the boat -were standing on the opposite bank. It was a strange barge. I had never -seen one like it. It was much shorter than the other boats on the canal, -and the deck was fashioned like a beautiful veranda, covered with plants -and foliage. I could see two people, a lady, who was still young, with a -beautiful sad face, and a boy about my own age, who seemed to be lying -down. It was evidently the little boy who had called out "Bravo!" - -I was very surprised at seeing them. I lifted my hat to thank them for -their applause. - -"Are you playing for your own pleasure?" asked the lady, speaking French -with a foreign accent. - -"I am keeping the dogs in practice and also ... it diverts their -attention." - -The child said something. The lady bent over him. - -"Will you play again?" she then asked, turning round to me. - -Would I play? Play for an audience who had arrived at such a moment! I -did not wait to be asked twice. - -"Would you like a dance or a little comedy?" I asked. - -"Oh, a comedy," cried the child. But the lady said she preferred a -dance. - -"A dance is too short," said the boy. - -"If the 'distinguished audience' wishes, after the dance, we will -perform our different rôles." - -This was one of my master's fine phrases. I tried to say it in the same -grand manner as he. Upon second thought, I was not sorry that the lady -did not wish for a comedy, for I don't see how I could have given a -performance; not only was Zerbino absent, but I had none of the "stage -fittings" with me. - -I played the first bars of a waltz. Capi took Dulcie by the waist with -his two paws and they whirled round, keeping good time. Then -Pretty-Heart danced alone. Successively, we went through all our -repertoire. We did not feel tired now. The poor little creatures knew -that they would be repaid with a meal and they did their best. I also. - -Then, suddenly, in the midst of a dance in which all were taking part, -Zerbino came out from behind a bush, and as Capi and Dulcie and -Pretty-Heart passed near him, he boldly took his place amongst them. - -While playing and watching my actors, I glanced from time to time at -the little boy. He seemed to take great pleasure in what we were doing, -but he did not move. He looked as though he was lying on a stretcher. -The boat had drifted right to the edge of the bank, and now I could see -the boy plainly. He had fair hair. His face was pale, so white that one -could see the blue veins on his forehead. He had the drawn face of a -sick child. - -"How much do you charge for seats at your performance?" asked the lady. - -"You pay according to the pleasure we have given you." - -"Then, Mamma, you must pay a lot," said the child. He added something in -a language that I did not understand. - -"My son would like to see your actors nearer." - -I made a sign to Capi. With delight, he sprang onto the boat. - -"And the others!" cried the little boy. - -Zerbino and Dulcie followed Capi's example. - -"And the monkey!" - -Pretty-Heart could have easily made the jump, but I was never sure of -him. Once on board he might do some tricks that certainly would not be -to the lady's taste. - -"Is he spiteful?" she asked. - -"No, madam, but he is not always obedient, and I am afraid that he will -not behave himself." - -"Well, bring him on yourself." - -She signed to a man who stood near the rail. He came forward and threw a -plank across to the bank. With my harp on my shoulder and Pretty-Heart -in my arms I stepped up the plank. - -"The monkey! the monkey!" cried the little boy, whom the lady addressed -as Arthur. - -I went up to him and, while he stroked and petted Pretty-Heart, I -watched him. He was strapped to a board. - -"Have you a father, my child?" asked the lady. - -"Yes, but I am alone just now." - -"For long?" - -"For two months." - -"Two months! Oh, poor little boy. At your age how is it that you happen -to be left all alone?" - -"It has to be, madam." - -"Does your father make you take him a sum of money at the end of two -months? Is that it?" - -"No, madam, he does not force me to do anything. If I can make enough to -live with my animals, that is all." - -"And do you manage to get enough?" - -I hesitated before replying. I felt a kind of awe, a reverence for this -beautiful lady. Yet she talked to me so kindly and her voice was so -sweet, that I decided to tell her the truth. There was no reason why I -should not. Then I told her how Vitalis and I had been parted, that he -had gone to prison because he had defended me, and how since he had gone -I had been unable to make any money. - -While I was talking, Arthur was playing with the dogs, but he was -listening to what I said. - -"Then how hungry you all must be!" he cried. - -At this word, which the animals well knew, the dogs began to bark and -Pretty-Heart rubbed his stomach vigorously. - -"Oh, Mamma!" cried Arthur. - -The lady said a few words in a strange language to a woman, whose head I -could see through a half open door. Almost immediately the woman -appeared with some food. - -"Sit down, my child," said the lady. - -I did so at once. Putting my harp aside I quickly sat down in the chair -at the table; the dogs grouped themselves around me. Pretty-Heart jumped -on my knee. - -"Do your dogs eat bread?" asked Arthur. - -"Do they eat bread!" - -I gave them a piece which they devoured ravenously. - -"And the monkey?" said Arthur. - -But there was no occasion to worry about Pretty-Heart, for while I was -serving the dogs he had taken a piece of crust from a meat pie and was -almost choking himself underneath the table. I helped myself to the pie -and, if I did not choke like Pretty-Heart, I gobbled it up no less -gluttonously than he. - -"Poor, poor child!" said the lady. - -Arthur said nothing, but he looked at us with wide open eyes, certainly -amazed at our appetites, for we were all as famished as one another, -even Zerbino, who should have been somewhat appeased by the meat that he -had stolen. - -"What would you have eaten to-night if you had not met us?" asked -Arthur. - -"I don't think we should have eaten at all." - -"And to-morrow?" - -"Perhaps to-morrow we should have had the luck to meet some one like we -have to-day." - -Arthur then turned to his mother. For some minutes they spoke together -in a foreign language. He seemed to be asking for something which at -first she seemed not quite willing to grant. Then, suddenly, the boy -turned his head. His body did not move. - -"Would you like to stay with us?" he asked. - -I looked at him without replying; I was so taken back by the question. - -"My son wants to know if you would like to stay with us?" repeated the -lady. - -"On this boat?" - -"Yes, my little boy is ill and he is obliged to be strapped to this -board. So that the days will pass more pleasantly for him, I take him -about in this boat. While your master is in prison, if you like, you may -stay here with us. Your dogs and your monkey can give a performance -every day, and Arthur and I will be the audience. You can play your harp -for us. You will be doing us a service and we, on our side, may be -useful to you." - -To live on a boat! What a kind lady. I did not know what to say. I took -her hand and kissed it. - -"Poor little boy!" she said, almost tenderly. - -She had said she would like me to play my harp: this simple pleasure I -would give her at once. I wanted to show how grateful I was. I took my -instrument and, going to the end of the boat, I commenced to play -softly. The lady put a little silver whistle to her lips and blew it. - -I stopped playing, wondering why she had whistled. Was it to tell me -that I was playing badly, or to ask me to stop? Arthur, who saw -everything that passed around him, noticed my uneasiness. - -"My mamma blew the whistle for the horses to go on," he said. - -That was so; the barge, towed by the horses, glided over the soft waters -which lapped gently against the keel; on either side were trees and -behind us fell the oblique rays from the setting sun. - -"Will you play?" asked Arthur. - -He beckoned to his mother. She sat down beside him. He took her hand and -kept it in his, and I played to them all the pieces that my master had -taught me. - - - - -CHAPTER XI - -ANOTHER BOY'S MOTHER - - -Arthur's mother was English. Her name was Mrs. Milligan. She was a -widow, and Arthur was her only son; at least, it was supposed that he -was her only son living, for she had lost an elder child under -mysterious conditions. When the child was six months old it had been -kidnaped, and they had never been able to find any trace of him. It is -true that, at the time he was taken, Mrs. Milligan had not been able to -make the necessary searches. Her husband was dying, and she herself was -dangerously ill and knew nothing of what was going on around her. When -she regained consciousness her husband was dead and her baby had -disappeared. Her brother-in-law, Mr. James Milligan, had searched -everywhere for the child. There being no heir, he expected to inherit -his brother's property. Yet, after all, Mr. James Milligan inherited -nothing from his brother, for seven months after the death of her -husband, Mrs. Milligan's second son, Arthur, was born. - -But the doctors said that this frail, delicate child could not live. He -might die at any moment. In the event of his death, Mr. James Milligan -would succeed to the fortune. He waited and hoped, but the doctors' -predictions were not fulfilled. Arthur lived. It was his mother's care -that saved him. When he had to be strapped to a board, she could not -bear the thought of her son being closed up in a house, so she had a -beautiful barge built for him, and was now traveling through France on -the various canals. - -Naturally, it was not the first day that I learned all this about the -English lady and her son. I learned these details little by little, -while I was with her. - -I was given a tiny cabin on the boat. What a wonderful little room it -appeared to me! Everything was spotless. The only article of furniture -that the cabin contained was a bureau, but what a bureau: bed, mattress, -pillows, and covers combined. And attached to the bed were drawers -containing brushes, combs, etc. There was no table or chairs, at least -not in their usual shape, but against the wall was a plank, which when -pulled down was found to be a little square table and chair. How pleased -I was to get into that little bed. It was the first time in my life that -I had felt soft sheets against my face. Mother Barberin's were very hard -and they used to rub my cheeks, and Vitalis and I had more often slept -without sheets, and those at the cheap lodging houses at which we stayed -were just as rough as Mother Barberin's. - -I woke early, for I wanted to know how my animals had passed the night. -I found them all at the place where I had installed them the night -before, and sleeping as though the beautiful barge had been their home -for several months. The dogs jumped up as I approached, but -Pretty-Heart, although he had one eye half open, did not move; instead -he commenced to snore like a trombone. - -I guessed at once what was the matter: Pretty-Heart was very sensitive; -he got angry very quickly and sulked for a long time. In the present -circumstances he was annoyed because I had not taken him into my cabin, -and he showed his displeasure by pretending to be asleep. - -I could not explain to him why I had been forced to leave him on deck, -and as I felt that I had, at least in appearances, done him an injury, I -took him in my arms and cuddled him, to show him that I was sorry. At -first he continued to sulk, but soon, with his changeable temper, he -thought of something else, and by his signs made me understand that if I -would take him for a walk on land he would perhaps forgive me. The man -who was cleaning the deck was willing to throw the plank across for us, -and I went off into the fields with my troop. - -The time passed, playing with the dogs and chasing Pretty-Heart; when we -returned the horses were harnessed and the barge in readiness to start. -As soon as we were all on the boat the horses began to trot along the -towing path; we glided over the water without feeling a movement, and -the only sound to be heard was the song of the birds, the swish of the -water against the boat, and the tinkle of bells around the horses' -necks. - -Here and there the water seemed quite black, as though it was of great -depth; in other parts it was as clear as crystal and we could see the -shiny pebbles and velvety grass below. - -I was gazing down into the water when I heard some one call my name. It -was Arthur. He was being carried out on his board. - -"Did you sleep well?" he asked, "better than in the field?" - -I told him that I had, after I had politely spoken to Mrs. Milligan. - -"And the dogs?" asked Arthur. - -I called to them; they came running up with Pretty-Heart; the latter -making grimaces as he usually did when he thought that we were going to -give a performance. - -Mrs. Milligan had placed her son in the shade and had taken a seat -beside him. - -"Now," she said to me, "you must take the dogs and the monkey away; we -are going to work." - -I went with the animals to the front of the boat. - -What work could that poor little boy do? - -I looked round and saw that his mother was making him repeat a lesson -from a book she held in her hand. He seemed to be having great -difficulty in mastering it, but his mother was very patient. - -"No," she said at last, "Arthur, you don't know it, at all." - -"I can't, Mamma, I just can't," he said, plaintively. "I'm sick." - -"Your head is not sick. I can't allow you to grow up in utter ignorance -because you're an invalid, Arthur." - -That seemed very severe to me, yet she spoke in a sweet, kind way. - -"Why do you make me so unhappy? You know how I feel when you won't -learn." - -"I cannot, Mamma; I cannot." And he began to cry. - -But Mrs. Milligan did not let herself be won over by his tears, although -she appeared touched and even more unhappy. - -"I would have liked to have let you play this morning with Remi and the -dogs," she said, "but you cannot play until you know your lessons -perfectly." With that she gave the book to Arthur and walked away, -leaving him alone. - -From where I stood I could hear him crying. How could his mother, who -appeared to love him so much, be so severe with the poor little fellow. -A moment later she returned. - -"Shall we try again?" she asked gently. - -She sat down beside him and, taking the book, she began to read the -fable called "The Wolf and the Sheep." She read it through three times, -then gave the book back to Arthur and told him to learn it alone. She -went inside the boat. - -I could see Arthur's lips moving. He certainly was trying very hard. -But soon he took his eyes off the book; his lips stopped moving. His -look wandered everywhere, but not back to his book. Suddenly he caught -my eye; I made a sign to him to go on with his lesson. He smiled, as -though to thank me for reminding him, and again fixed his eyes on his -book. But as before, he could not concentrate his thoughts; his eyes -began to rove from first one side of the canal to the other. Just then a -bird flew over the boat, swiftly as an arrow. Arthur raised his head to -follow its flight. When it had passed he looked at me. - -"I can't learn this," he said, "and yet I want to." - -I went over to him. - -"It is not very difficult," I said. - -"Yes, it is, it's awfully difficult." - -"It seems to me quite easy. I was listening while your mother read it, -and I almost learned it myself." - -He smiled as though he did not believe it. - -"Do you want me to say it to you?" - -"You can't." - -"Shall I try? You take the book." - -He took up the book again, and I began to recite the verse. I had it -almost perfect. - -"What! you know it?" - -"Not quite, but next time I could say it without a mistake, I believe." - -"How did you learn it?" - -"I listened while your mother read it, but I listened attentively -without looking about to see what was going on round about me." - -He reddened, and turned away his eyes. - -"I will try, like you," he said, "but tell me, what did you do to -remember the words?" - -I did not quite know how to explain, but I tried my best. - -"What is the fable about?" I said. "Sheep. Well, first of all, I thought -of sheep; the sheep were in a field. I could see them lying down and -sleeping in the field; picturing them so, I did not forget." - -"Yes, yes," he said, "I can see them, black and white ones! in a green -field." - -"What looks after the sheep usually?" - -"Dogs." - -"And?..." - -"A shepherd." - -"If they thought the sheep were quite safe, what did they do?" - -"The dog slept while the shepherd played his flute in the distance with -the other shepherds." - -Little by little Arthur had the entire fable pictured in his mind's eye. -I explained every detail, as well as I was able. When he was thoroughly -interested we went over the lines together and at the end of half an -hour he had mastered it. - -"Oh, how pleased mamma will be!" he cried. - -When his mother came out she seemed displeased that we were together. -She thought that we had been playing, but Arthur did not give her time -to say a word. - -"I know it!" he cried. "Remi has taught it to me." - -Mrs. Milligan looked at me in surprise, but before she could say a word -Arthur had commenced to recite the fable. I looked at Mrs. Milligan: her -beautiful face broke into a smile; then I thought I saw tears in her -eyes, but she bent her head quickly over her son and put her arms about -him. I was not sure if she was crying. - -"The words mean nothing," said Arthur; "they are stupid, but the things -that one sees! Remi made me see the shepherd with his flute, and the -fields, and the dogs, and the sheep, then the wolves, and I could even -hear the music that the shepherd was playing. Shall I sing the song to -you, Mamma?" - -And he sang a little sad song in English. - -This time Mrs. Milligan did really cry, for when she got up from her -seat, I saw that Arthur's cheeks were wet with her tears. Then she came -to me and, taking my hand in hers, pressed it gently. - -"You are a good boy," she said. - -The evening before I had been a little tramp, who had come on the barge -with his animals to amuse a sick child, but this lesson drew me apart -from the dogs and the monkey. I was, from now, a companion, almost a -friend, to the sick boy. - -From that day there was a change in Mrs. Milligan's manner toward me, -and between Arthur and myself there grew a strong friendship. I never -once felt the difference in our positions; this may have been due to -Mrs. Milligan's kindness, for she often spoke to me as though I were her -child. - -When the country was interesting we would go very slowly, but if the -landscape was dreary, the horses would trot quickly along the towing -path. When the sun went down the barge stopped; when the sun rose the -barge started on again. - -If the evenings were damp we went into the little cabin and sat round a -bright fire, so that the sick boy should not feel chilly, and Mrs. -Milligan would read to us and show us pictures and tell us beautiful -stories. - -Then, when the evenings were beautiful, I did my part. I would take my -harp and when the boat had stopped I would get off and go at a short -distance and sit behind a tree. Then, hidden by the branches, I played -and sang my best. On calm nights Arthur liked to hear the music without -being able to see who played. And when I played his favorite airs he -would call out "Encore," and I would play the piece over again. - -That was a beautiful life for the country boy, who had sat by Mother -Barberin's fireside, and who had tramped the high roads with Signor -Vitalis. What a difference between the dish of boiled potatoes that my -poor foster mother had given me and the delicious tarts, jellies, and -creams that Mrs. Milligan's cook made! What a contrast between the long -tramps in the mud, the pouring rain, the scorching sun, trudging behind -Vitalis, ... and this ride on the beautiful barge! - -The pastry was delicious, and yes, it was fine, oh, so fine not to be -hungry, nor tired, nor too hot, nor too cold, but in justice to myself, -I must say that it was the kindness and love of this lady and this -little boy that I felt the most. Twice I had been torn from those I -loved, ... first from dear Mother Barberin, and then from Vitalis. I was -left with only the dogs and the monkey, hungry and footsore, and then a -beautiful lady, with a child of about my own age, had taken me in and -treated me as though I were a brother. - -Often, as I looked at Arthur strapped to his bench, pale and drawn, I -envied him, I, so full of health and strength, envied the little sick -boy. It was not the luxuries that surrounded him that I envied, not the -boat. It was his mother. Oh, how I wanted a mother of my own! She kissed -him, and he was able to put his arms around her whenever he -wished,--this lady whose hand I scarcely dared touch when she held it -out to me. And I thought sadly that I should never have a mother who -would kiss me and whom I could kiss. Perhaps one day I should see Mother -Barberin again, and that would make me very happy, but I could not call -her mother now, for she was not my mother.... - -I was alone.... I should always be alone.... Nobody's boy. - -I was old enough to know that one should not expect to have too much -from this world, and I thought that, as I had no family, no father or -mother, I should be thankful that I had friends. And I was happy, so -happy on that barge. But, alas! it was not to last long. The day was -drawing near for me to take up my old life again. - - - - -CHAPTER XII - -THE MASTER'S CONSENT - - -It was all to end,--this beautiful trip that I had made on the barge. No -nice bed, no nice pastry, no evenings listening to Mrs. Milligan. Ah! no -Mrs. Milligan or Arthur! - -One day I decided to ask Mrs. Milligan how long it would take me to get -back to Toulouse. I wanted to be waiting at the prison door when my -master came out. When Arthur heard me speak of going back, he began to -cry. - -"I don't want him to go! I don't want Remi to go," he sobbed. - -I told him that I belonged to Vitalis, and that he had paid a sum of -money for me, and that I must return to him the moment he wanted me. I -had spoken of my foster parents, but had never said that they were not -really my father and mother. I felt ashamed to admit that I was a -foundling,--a child picked up in the streets! I knew how the children -from the Foundlings' Hospital had been scorned. It seemed to me that it -was the most abject thing in the world to be a foundling. I did not want -Mrs. Milligan and Arthur to know. Would they not have turned from me in -disdain! - -"Mamma, we must keep Remi," continued Arthur. - -"I should be very pleased to keep Remi with us," replied Mrs. Milligan; -"we are so fond of him. But there are two things; first, Remi would have -to want to stay...." - -"Oh, he does! he does!" cried Arthur, "don't you, Remi? You don't want -to go back to Toulouse?" - -"The second is," continued Mrs. Milligan, "will his master give him up?" - -"Remi comes first; he comes first," Arthur insisted. - -Vitalis had been a good master, and I was very grateful for all he had -taught me, but there was no comparison between my life with him and that -which I should have with Arthur, and at the same time, there was also no -comparison between the respect I had for Vitalis and the affection which -I felt for Mrs. Milligan and her invalid boy. I felt that it was wrong -for me to prefer these strangers to my master, but it was so. I loved -Mrs. Milligan and Arthur. - -"If Remi stays with us it will not be all pleasure," went on Mrs. -Milligan; "he would have to do lessons the same as you; he would have to -study a great deal; it would not be the free life that he would have in -going tramping along the roads." - -"Ah, you know what I would like,..." I began. - -"There, there, you see, Mamma!" interrupted Arthur. - -"All that we have to do now," continued Mrs. Milligan, "is to get his -master's consent. I will write and ask him if he will come here, for we -cannot return to Toulouse. I will send him his fare, and explain to him -the reason why we cannot take the train. I'll invite him here, and I do -hope he will accept. - -"If he agrees to my proposition," added Mrs. Milligan, "I will then make -arrangements with your parents, Remi, for of course they must be -consulted." - -Consult my parents! They will tell her what I have been trying to keep -secret. That I am a foundling! Then neither Arthur nor Mrs. Milligan -would want me! - -A boy who did not know his own father or mother had been a companion to -Arthur! I stared at Mrs. Milligan in affright. I did not know what to -say. She looked at me in surprise. I did not dare reply to her question -when she asked me what was the matter. Probably thinking that I was -upset at the thought of my master coming, she did not insist. - -Arthur looked at me curiously all the evening. I was glad when bedtime -came, and I could close myself in my cabin. That was my first bad night -on board the _Swan_. What could I do? What say? - -Perhaps Vitalis would not give me up, then they would never know the -truth. My shame and fear of them finding out the truth was so great that -I began to hope that Vitalis would insist upon me staying with him. - -Three days later Mrs. Milligan received a reply to the letter she had -sent Vitalis. He said that he would be pleased to come and see her, and -that he would arrive the following Saturday, by the two o'clock train. I -asked permission to go to the station with the dogs and Pretty-Heart to -meet him. - -In the morning the dogs were restless as though they knew that something -was going to happen. Pretty-Heart was indifferent. I was terribly -excited. My fate was to be decided. If I had possessed the courage I -would have implored Vitalis not to tell Mrs. Milligan that I was a -foundling, but I felt that I could not utter the word, even to him. - -I stood on a corner of the railway station, holding my dogs on a leash, -with Pretty-Heart under my coat, and I waited. I saw little of what -passed around me. It was the dogs who warned me that the train had -arrived. They scented their master. Suddenly there was a tug at the -leash. As I was not on my guard, they broke loose. With a bark they -bounded forward. I saw them spring upon Vitalis. More sure, although -less supple than the other two, Capi had jumped straight into his -master's arms, while Zerbino and Dulcie jumped at his feet. - -When Vitalis saw me, he put Capi down quickly, and threw his arms around -me. For the first time he kissed me. - -"God bless you, my boy," he said again, and again. - -My master had never been hard with me, but neither had he ever been -affectionate, and I was not used to these effusions. I was touched, and -the tears came to my eyes, for I was in the mood when the heart is -easily stirred. I looked at him. His stay in prison had aged him -greatly. His back was bent, his face paler, and his lips bloodless. - -"You find me changed, don't you, Remi?" he said; "I was none too happy -in prison, but I'll be better now I'm out." - -Then, changing the subject, he added: - -"Tell me about this lady who wrote to me; how did you get to know her?" - -I told him how I had met Mrs. Milligan and Arthur in their barge, the -_Swan_, on the canal, and of what we had seen, and what we had done. I -rambled along hardly knowing what I said. Now that I saw Vitalis, I felt -that it would be impossible to tell him that I wanted to leave him and -stay with Mrs. Milligan. - -We reached the hotel where Mrs. Milligan was staying, before my story -was ended. Vitalis had not mentioned what she had proposed to him in her -letter, so I said nothing of her plan. - -"Is this lady expecting me?" he asked, as we entered the hotel. - -"Yes, I'll take you up to her apartment," I said. - -"There's no occasion for that," he replied; "I'll go up alone; you wait -here for me with Pretty-Heart and the dogs." - -I had always obeyed him, but in this case I felt that it was only fair -for me to go up with him to Mrs. Milligan's apartment. But with a sign -he stopped the words on my lips, and I was forced to stay below with the -dogs. - -Why didn't he want me to be present when he spoke to Mrs. Milligan? I -asked myself this question again and again. I was still pondering over -it when he returned. - -"Go and say good-by to the lady," he said, briefly. "I'll wait for you -here. We shall go in ten minutes." - -I was thunderstruck. - -"Well," he said, "didn't you understand me? You stand there like a -stupid! Hurry up!" - -He had never spoken so roughly to me. Mechanically I got up to obey, not -seeming to understand. "What did you say to her?" I asked, after I had -gone a few steps. - -"I said that I needed you and that you needed me, and consequently I was -not going to give up my rights to you. Go; I give you ten minutes to say -good-by." - -I was so possessed by the fact that I was a foundling, that I thought -that if I had to leave immediately it was because my master had told -them about my birth. - -Upon entering Mrs. Milligan's apartment I found Arthur in tears and his -mother bending over him. - -"You won't go, Remi! Oh, Remi, tell me you won't go," he sobbed. - -I could not speak. Mrs. Milligan replied for me, telling Arthur that I -had to do as I was told. - -"Signor Vitalis would not consent to let us have you," said Mrs. -Milligan in a voice so sad. - -"He's a wicked man!" cried Arthur. - -"No, he is not a wicked man," continued Mrs. Milligan; "he loves you ... -and he needs you. He speaks like a man far above his position. He told -me,--let me see, these were his words: - -"'I love that child, and he loves me. The apprenticeship in the life -that I give him is good for him, better, far better, than he would have -with you. You would give him an education, that is true; you would form -his mind, but not his character. It is the hardships of life that alone -can do that. He cannot be your son; he will be mine. That is better than -to be a plaything for your sick child, however sweet he may be. I also -will teach the boy.'" - -"But he isn't Remi's father," cried Arthur. - -"That is true, but he is his master, and Remi belongs to him. For the -time being, Remi must obey him. His parents rented him to Signor -Vitalis, but I will write to them and see what I can do." - -"Oh, no, no, don't do that," I cried. - -"What do you mean?" - -"Oh, no, please don't." - -"But that is the only thing to do, my child." - -"Oh, please, please don't." - -If Mrs. Milligan had not spoken of my parents, I should have taken much -more than the ten minutes to say good-by that my master had given me. - -"They live in Chavanon, do they not?" asked Mrs. Milligan. - -Without replying, I went up to Arthur and, putting my arms round him, -clung to him for a moment then, freeing myself from his weak clasp, I -turned and held out my hand to Mrs. Milligan. - -"Poor child," she murmured, kissing me on the forehead. - -I hurried to the door. - -"Arthur, I will love you always," I said, choking back my sobs, "and I -never, never will forget you, Mrs. Milligan." - -"Remi! Remi!" cried Arthur. - -I closed the door. One moment later I was with Vitalis. - -"Off we go," he said. - -And that was how I parted from my first boy friend. - - - - -CHAPTER XIII - -WEARY DREARY DAYS - - -Again I had to tramp behind my master with the harp strapped to my -shoulder, through the rain, the sun, the dust, and the mud. I had to -play the fool and laugh and cry in order to please the "distinguished -audience." - -More than once in our long walks I lagged behind to think of Arthur, his -mother, and the _Swan_. When I was in some dirty village how I would -long for my pretty cabin on the barge. And how rough the sheets were -now. It was terrible to think that I should never again play with -Arthur, and never hear his mother's voice. - -Fortunately in my sorrow, which was very deep, I had one consolation; -Vitalis was much kinder, kinder than he had ever been before. His manner -with me had quite changed. I felt that he was more to me than a master -now. Often, if I dared, I would have embraced him, I so needed love. But -I had not the courage, for Vitalis was not a man with whom one dared be -familiar. At first it had been fear that kept me at a distance, but now -it was something vague, which resembled a sentiment of respect. - -When I left the village I had looked upon Vitalis the same as the other -men of the poorer class. I was not able to make distinctions, but the -two months that I had lived with Mrs. Milligan had opened my eyes and -developed my intelligence. Looking at my master with more attention, it -seemed to me that in manner and bearing he appeared to be very superior. -His ways were like Mrs. Milligan's ways.... - -Weeks passed. On our tramps, now, my eyes were always turned in the -direction of the water, not to the hills. I was always hoping that one -day I should see the _Swan_. If I saw a boat in the distance I always -thought that it might be the _Swan_. But it was not. - -We passed several days at Lyons, and all my spare time I spent on the -docks, looking up and down the river. I described the beautiful barge to -the fishermen and asked them if they had seen it, but no one had seen -it. - -We had to leave Lyons at last and went on to Dijon; then I began to give -up hope of ever seeing Mrs. Milligan again, for at Lyons I had studied -all the maps of France, and I knew that the _Swan_ could not go farther -up the river to reach the Loire. It would branch off at Chalon. We -arrived at Chalon, and we went on again without seeing it. It was the -end of my dream. - -To make things worse, the winter was now upon us, and we had to tramp -along wearily in the blinding rain and slush. At night, when we arrived -at a wretched inn, or in a barn, tired out, wet to the skin, I could -not drop off to sleep with laughter on my lips. Sometimes we were frozen -to the bone, and Pretty-Heart was as sad and mournful as myself. - -My master's object was to get to Paris as quickly as possible, for it -was only in Paris that we had a chance to give performances during the -winter. We were making very little money now, so we could not afford to -take the train. - -After the cold sleet, the wind turned to the north. It had been very -damp for several days. At first we did not mind the biting north wind in -our faces, but soon the sky filled with great black clouds and the -wintry sun disappeared altogether. We knew that a snowstorm was coming. - -Vitalis was anxious to get to the next big town, where we could stay and -give several performances, if very bad weather overtook us. - -"Go to bed quickly," he said, when we got to an inn that night; "we are -going to start at a very early hour to-morrow, because I don't want to -be caught in a snowstorm." - -He did not go to bed at once, but sat down by a corner of the kitchen -fire to warm Pretty-Heart, who was suffering terribly from the cold. The -monkey had not ceased moaning, although we had wrapped him up in plenty -of coverlets. - -The next morning I got up early as I had been told. It was not yet day, -the sky was lowering and black, and there was not a star to be seen. -When we opened the door a strong wind almost took us off our feet. - -"If I were in your place," said the innkeeper to Vitalis, "I wouldn't -venture out. We're going to have a terrible snowstorm." - -"I'm in a hurry," replied Vitalis, "and I want to get to Troyes before -it comes on." - -"Thirty miles." - -Nevertheless, we started. - -Vitalis held Pretty-Heart tight against his body so as to give him some -of his own warmth, and the dogs, pleased with the hard dry roads, raced -before us. My master had bought a sheepskin for me at Dijon, and I -wrapped myself up in it with the wool inside. - -It was anything but agreeable when we opened our mouths, so we walked -along in silence, hurrying as much to get warm as to get ahead. Although -it was long past the hour of daybreak, the sky was still quite black. -Although to the east a whitish band cut the clouds, yet the sun would -not come out. Looking across the country, objects were now becoming more -distinct. We could see the trees stripped of their leaves, and the -shrubs and bushes with dry foliage rustling and cracking with the heavy -gusts of wind. There was no one on the roads, nor in the fields, not a -sound of cart wheels, nor the crack of a whip. - -Suddenly, in the distance, we could see a pale streak which got larger -and larger as it came towards us. Then we heard a sort of hissing -murmur, the strange, harsh cry of the wild geese. The maddened flock -flew over our heads; on they went, wildly fleeing from the north towards -the south. Before they were out of sight, soft flakes were dropping -gently from the skies and floating in the atmosphere. - -The country through which we tramped was desolate and bleak, the -mournful aspect seemed to add to the silence; only the shrill whistling -of the north wind was heard. Snowflakes, like tiny butterflies, -fluttered around us, whirling incessantly without touching the ground. - -We made little headway. It seemed impossible that we could reach Troyes -before the storm was fully upon us. But I did not worry; I thought that -if the snow fell it would not be so cold. - -I did not know what a snow storm could be. It was not long before I -learned, and in a way that I shall never forget. The clouds were -gathering from the northwest. The flakes no longer hovered in the air, -but fell straight and swift, covering us from head to foot. - -"We shall have to take shelter in the first house we come to," murmured -Vitalis; "we cannot make Troyes." - -I was pleased to hear him say that, but where could we find shelter? As -far as the eye could reach there was not a house to be seen, nor -anything to indicate that we were nearing a village. - -Before us lay a forest with its dark depths, and on either side of us -the hills. The snow came down faster and thicker. - -We tramped in silence. My master lifted his sheepskin now and again for -Pretty-Heart to breathe more easily. From time to time we had to turn -our heads to one side, so that we also could breathe. The dogs no longer -raced ahead; they walked at our heels asking for the shelter that we -were unable to give them. - -We went slowly and painfully on, blinded, wet and frozen, and, although -we were now in the heart of the forest, the road through it was exposed -to the full wind. Several times I saw my master glance to the left, as -though he were looking for something, but he said nothing. What did he -hope to find? I looked straight before me, down the long road. As far as -my eye could reach, I could see nothing but woods on either side. I -thought we should never come to the end of that forest. - -I had seen the snow falling only through the window panes of a warm -kitchen. How far off that warm kitchen seemed now! Our feet sunk into -the white bed of snow, deeper and deeper. Then, suddenly, without saying -a word, Vitalis pointed to the left. I looked and saw indistinctly a -little hut made of branches. - -We had to find the track that led to the hut. This was difficult, for -the snow was already thick enough to efface all trace of a path. We -scrambled through the bushes, and after crossing a ditch, we managed at -last to reach the hut and get inside. The dogs, in ecstasy, rolled over -and over on the dry ground, barking. Our satisfaction was no less keen -than theirs. - -"I thought there would be a wood-cutter's cabin somewhere in the -forest," said Vitalis. "Now, it can snow!" - -"Yes, let it snow," I said defiantly; "I don't care!" - -I went to the door, or rather to the opening of the hut, for there was -neither door nor window, and shook my coat and hat, so as not to wet the -inside of our apartment. - -Our quarters were very simply but strongly built. Its furniture -consisted of a heap of dirt and some big stones for seats. - -In a house like this it was not difficult to find fuel; we had only to -take it down from the walls and the roof, dragging out a few faggots -here and there. This was quickly done, and soon we had a bright flaming -fire. It is true that the hut was soon filled with smoke, but what did -that matter? There was a flame, and it was heat that we wanted. I lay -down, supporting myself on my two hands, and blew the fire; the dogs sat -around the grate gravely; with necks stretched out they presented their -wet sides to the flames. - -Pretty-Heart soon ventured to peep from under Vitalis' coat; prudently -putting the end of his nose outside, he looked about to take in his -surroundings. Evidently satisfied, he jumped quickly to the ground and -taking the best place before the fire he held out his two little -trembling hands to the flames. - -That morning before I had risen, Vitalis had packed some provisions. -There was some bread and a piece of cheese. We all expressed -satisfaction at the sight of the food. Unfortunately, we were only able -to have a very small piece, for not knowing how long we should have to -stay in the hut, Vitalis thought it advisable to keep some for supper. I -understood, but the dogs did not, and when they saw the bread put back -in the bag before they had scarcely eaten, they held out their paws to -their master, scratching his neck, and performing pantomime gestures to -make him open the bag upon which their eyes were fixed. But Vitalis took -no notice of them; the bag was not opened. The dogs settled themselves -to go to sleep, Capi with his nose in the cinders. I thought that I -would follow their example. - -I do not know how long I slept; when I awoke the snow had stopped -falling. I looked outside. It was very deep; if we ventured out it would -come above our knees. - -What time was it? I could not ask Vitalis. His big silver watch, by -which Capi had told the hour, had been sold. He had spent all his money -to pay his prison fine, and when he bought my sheepskin at Dijon he had -parted with his big watch to pay for it. From the misty atmosphere it -was impossible for me to tell what hour it might be. - -There was not a sound to be heard; the snow seemed to have petrified -every movement of life. I was standing in the opening of our cabin when -I heard my master calling. - -"Do you want to get on your way?" he asked. - -"I don't know; I want to do what you wish." - -"Well, I think we ought to stay here; we are at least sheltered and have -warmth." - -That was true, but I remembered that we had no food. However, I said -nothing. - -"I'm afraid it will snow again," continued Vitalis. "We don't want to -spend the night outside. Better stay here." - -Yes, we should have to stay in the hut and tighten our belts round our -stomachs, that was all. - -At supper Vitalis divided the remainder of the bread. Alas, there was -but little, and it was quickly eaten; we gobbled up every crumb. When -our frugal supper was over I thought that the dogs would begin making -signs for more as they had done before, for they were ravenous. But they -did nothing of the kind, and once again I realized how great was their -intelligence. - -When Vitalis thrust his knife into his trouser pocket, which indicated -that the feast was over, Capi got up and smelled the bag in which the -food was kept. He then placed his paw on the bag to feel it. This double -investigation convinced him that there was nothing left to eat. Then, -coming back to his place before the fire, he looked at Zerbino and -Dulcie. The look clearly signified that they would get nothing more; -then he stretched himself out his entire length with a sigh of -resignation. "There is nothing more. It is useless to beg." He said this -to them as plainly as though he had spoken aloud. - -His companions, understanding this language, also stretched out before -the fire sighing, but Zerbino's sigh in no wise betokened resignation, -for added to a large appetite, Zerbino was very much of a gourmand, and -this was a greater sacrifice for him than for the others. - -The snow had commenced to fall again; it fell persistently. We could see -the white carpet on the ground rise higher and higher until the small -shrubs and bushes were hidden beneath it. When night came, big flakes -were still falling from the black sky onto the shimmering earth. - -As we had to sleep there, the best thing to do was to go to sleep as -quickly as possible. I wrapped myself up in my sheepskin, which I had -dried by the fire during the day, and I laid down beside the fire, my -head on a flat stone which served for a pillow. - -"You go to sleep," said Vitalis; "I'll wake you when it's my turn, for -although we have nothing to fear from animals or people in this cabin, -one of us must keep awake to see that the fire does not go out. We must -be careful not to get cold, for it will be bitter when the snow stops." - -I slept. In the small hours of the night my master woke me. The fire -was still burning, and the snow had stopped falling. - -"It's my turn to sleep now," said Vitalis; "as the fire goes down you -throw on this wood that I've got already here." - -He had piled up a heap of small wood by the grate. My master, who slept -much lighter than I, did not wish me to wake him by pulling down the -wood from the walls each time I needed it. So from this heap that he had -prepared, I could take the wood and throw on the fire without making a -noise. It was a wise thing to do, but alas, Vitalis did not know what -the result would be. - -He stretched out now before the fire with Pretty-Heart in his coverlet -cuddled up against him, and soon, from his deep breathing, I knew that -he had fallen asleep. Then I got up softly and went to the opening to -see how it looked outside. - -All the grass, the bushes, and the trees were buried in snow. Everywhere -the eye rested was a dazzling white. The sky was dotted with twinkling -stars, but although they were so bright it was the snow which shed the -pale light over the earth. It was much colder now; it was freezing hard. - -Oh! what should we have done in the depths of the forest in the snow and -the cold if we had not found this shelter? - -Although I had walked on tiptoe to the opening without scarcely making a -sound, I had roused the dogs, and Zerbino had followed me. The splendor -of the night was nothing to him; he looked on the scene for a moment, -and then became bored and wanted to go outside. I ordered him to return -to his place. Foolish dog, wasn't it better to stay by the warm fire in -this terrible cold than to go prowling around. He obeyed me, but with a -very bad grace, and kept his eyes fixed on the entrance. I stayed there -for a few minutes longer, looking at the white night. It was beautiful, -but although I enjoyed it, somehow I felt a vague sadness. I could have -gone inside and not looked, of course, but the white, mysterious scene -held me fascinated. - -At last I went back to the fire and having placed two or three long -pieces of wood crossways upon one another, I sat down on the stone which -had served me for a pillow. My master was sleeping calmly; the dogs and -Pretty-Heart also slept, and the flames leaped from the fire and swirled -upward to the roof, throwing out bright sparks. The spluttering flame -was the only sound that broke the silence of the night. For a long time -I watched the sparks, then little by little I began to get drowsy, -without my being aware. - -If I had been compelled to busy myself with getting the wood, I could -have kept awake, but seated before the fire with nothing to do, I became -so sleepy, and yet all the time I thought that I could manage to keep -awake. - -I sprang up suddenly, awakened by a violent barking! It was night. I -probably had slept for a long time and the fire was almost out. No -flames lit the hut now. Capi was barking loudly, furiously. But, -strange! there was no sound from Zerbino or Dulcie. - -"What's the matter?" cried Vitalis, waking up. - -"I don't know." - -"You've been to sleep, and the fire's gone out." - -Capi had run to the opening, but had not ventured outside. He stood on -the threshold barking. - -"What has happened?" I asked in my turn. - -In answer to Capi's barks came two or three mournful howls. I recognized -Dulcie's voice. These howls came from behind our hut and at a very short -distance. - -I was going out. But Vitalis put his hand on my shoulder and stopped me. - -"First," he said, in a tone of command, "put some wood on the fire." - -While I obeyed, he took a sprig from the fire and blew it out until only -the point remained burning. He held the torch in his hand. - -"Come and see what is the matter," he said; "you walk behind me. Go -ahead, Capi." - -As we went out there was a frightful howl. Capi drew back, cowering -behind us in terror. - -"Wolves! Where are Zerbino and Dulcie?" - -What could I say? The two dogs must have gone out while I slept. Zerbino -had waited until I was asleep and had then crept out, and Dulcie had -followed him. The wolves had got hold of them! There was fear in my -master's voice when he asked for the dogs. - -"Take a torch," he said, "we must go to their aid." - -In our village I had heard them tell terrible stories of wolves, yet I -could not hesitate. I ran back for a torch, then followed my master. - -But outside we could see neither dogs nor wolves. On the snow we could -see only the imprint of the two dogs' paws. We followed these traces -around the hut, then at a certain distance we could see a space in the -snow which looked as though some animals had been rolling in it. - -"Go and look for them, Capi," said my master; at the same time he -whistled to attract Zerbino and Dulcie. - -But there was no barking in reply; no sound disturbed the mournful -silence of the forest, and Capi, instead of running off as he was told, -kept close to us, giving every sign of fear. Capi who was usually so -obedient and brave! - -There was not sufficient light for us to follow the imprints any -distance. The snow around us was dazzling, but beyond seemed all vague -and obscure. - -Again Vitalis whistled and shouted for the missing dogs. There was no -answering bark. - -Oh, poor Zerbino; poor Dulcie! - -"The wolves have got them," said Vitalis; "why did you let them go out?" - -Yes? why? I had nothing to say. - -"We must go and look for them," I said after a pause. - -I went before him, but he stopped me. - -"Where will you look for them?" he asked. - -"I don't know; everywhere." - -"We can't tell, in this dim light, where they have gone." - -That was true, and the snow came up above our knees. Our two torches -together could not penetrate the shadows. - -"If they do not reply, it is because they are a long way off," he said. -"We must not go on; the wolves might attack us also. We cannot defend -ourselves." - -It was dreadful to have to leave the poor dogs to their fate--our two -friends; friends particularly to me. And the terrible part of it was -that I knew that I was responsible. If I had not slept they would not -have gone out. - -My master had turned back to the hut. I followed, looking back at each -step, stopping to listen. I heard nothing, and saw nothing but the snow. - -When we reached the hut another surprise awaited us. The branches that I -had thrown on the fire were aflame and lit up the darkest corners of the -cabin, but Pretty-Heart was nowhere to be seen. His coverlets were there -before the fire, but he was not in them. I called. Vitalis called, but -he did not appear. - -My master said that when he awoke the monkey was beside him, so it was -while we were out that he had disappeared. With our burning torches -held down to the snowy earth we started out to look for him. We found no -trace of him. - -We returned to the hut to see if he were hidden behind some faggots. We -searched for a long time; ten times we looked in the same place, the -same corners. I climbed up on Vitalis' shoulders to look amongst the -branches of which the roof was made. We called again and again, but -there was no answer. - -Vitalis seemed angry. I was in despair. I asked my master if he thought -that the wolves could have taken him also. - -"No," he said, "the wolves would not dare come into the hut. I am afraid -they got Zerbino and Dulcie when they went out, but they did not come in -here. It is quite likely that Pretty-Heart was terrified and has hidden -himself somewhere while we were outside; that is why I am so anxious. In -this terrible weather he will catch cold, and cold is fatal for him." - -"Well, let us keep on looking." - -We went over the ground again, but all in vain. - -"We must wait till day," said Vitalis. - -"When will it be day?" - -"In two or three hours, I think." - -Vitalis sat down before the fire, with his head in his hands. I did not -dare disturb him. I stood quite close to him, only moving occasionally -to put some branches on the fire. Once or twice he got up and went to -the door. He looked at the sky, listened attentively, then came back -and sat down. I would rather that he had been angry with me, than that -he should be so silent and sad. - -The three hours passed slowly. It seemed that the night would never end. -The stars were fading from the heavens, the sky was getting lighter. Day -was breaking. But as morning came the cold grew more intense; the air -which came through the door froze us to the bone. - -If we did find Pretty-Heart, would he be alive? - -The snow had quite stopped falling now and there was a pinkish light in -the sky which foretold fine weather. As soon as it was quite light, -Vitalis and I, armed with a stout stick, left the hut. - -Capi did not appear so terrified as he had been the night before. With -his eyes fixed on his master, he only waited for a sign from him to rush -forward. As we were examining the ground for Pretty-Heart's footprints, -Capi threw back his head and began to bark joyfully. He signified that -we must look up, not on the ground. - -In the great oak standing by the hut we found him. - -Poor Pretty-Heart! Frightened by the howling of the dogs, he had jumped -onto the roof of the cabin when we had gone out, and from there he had -climbed to the top of an oak, where, feeling that he was in a safe -place, he had remained crouching, without replying to our calls. - -The poor little frail creature, he must be frozen! - -My master called him gently. He did not move. We thought that he was -already dead. For several minutes Vitalis continued to call him, but the -monkey gave no sign of life. My heart ached with remorse. How severely I -was being punished! I must atone. - -"I'll go up and get him," I said. - -"You'll break your neck." - -"No, there is no danger. I can do it easily." - -That was not true. There was danger. It was very difficult, for the -large tree was covered with ice and snow. - -When I was quite small I had learned to climb trees, and I was quite an -adept in this art. I jumped and caught hold of the lowest branches. I -held onto these, and, although blinded by the snow that fell in my eyes, -I managed to climb up the trunk to the stronger branches. Once up there -I had only to be careful not to lose my footing. - -As I climbed I spoke softly to Pretty-Heart. He did not move, but looked -at me with shining eyes. I had almost reached him and was about to -stretch out my hand, when, with a spring, he had jumped to another -branch. I followed him to this branch, but men, alas, and even -youngsters are very inferior to monkeys when it comes to climbing trees. -It is quite possible that I should never have caught him if the snow had -not wet his feet. He did not like this and soon got tired of dodging me; -then, letting himself drop from branch to branch, he jumped straight -onto his master's shoulders and hid himself inside his coat. - -It was a great thing to have found Pretty-Heart, but that was not all. -Now we had to look for the dogs. - -It was day now and easy for us to see what had happened. In the snow we -read the death of our dogs. We followed their footprints for thirty -yards. They had come out of the hut, one behind the other, Dulcie -following Zerbino. Then we saw other footprints. On one side there were -signs of a struggle where the wolves had sprung upon the dogs, and on -the other sides were the footprints of the wolves where they trotted -off, carrying their prey with them, to be devoured at their leisure. -There was no trace of the dogs except a red trail of blood which here -and there stained the snow. - -The two poor dogs had gone to their death while I slept! - -We had to get busy as quickly as possible with warming Pretty-Heart. We -hurried back to the hut. While Vitalis held out the little creature's -feet and hands to the fire, as one holds a tiny baby, I warmed his -coverlets and we rolled him up in them. But he needed more than the -coverlets; he needed a warm drink. My master and I sat by the fire, -silent, watching the wood burn. - -"Poor Zerbino; poor Dulcie!" - -Each of us murmured these words; first he, then I. - -The dogs had been our friends, our companions, in good and bad fortune, -and to me in my loneliness they had meant so much. How deeply I -reproached myself for not having kept watch. The wolves would not have -come to attack us in our cabin; they would have stayed in the distance, -frightened by the fire. - -If only Vitalis would have scolded me! I wished that he would beat me. -But he said nothing. He did not even look at me. He sat with his head -bent over the fire; probably wondering what would become of us without -the dogs. - - - - -CHAPTER XIV - -THE DEATH OF PRETTY-HEART - - -The sun came out brightly. Its rays fell on the white snow, and the -forest, which the night before had looked so bleak and livid, was now -dazzling with a radiancy that blinded the eyes. Several times Vitalis -passed his hand under the coverlet to feel Pretty-Heart, but the poor -little monkey did not get warmer, and when I bent over him I could hear -him shivering and shaking. The blood in his veins was frozen. - -"We must get to a village or Pretty-Heart will die," said Vitalis. "Let -us start at once." - -His wrappings were well heated and the little creature was rolled in -them. My master placed him under his vest, next his heart. We were -ready. - -"This was a shelter," said Vitalis, looking round the hut as we were -going out, "that has made us pay dearly for its hospitality." His voice -trembled. - -He went out first, and I followed in his footsteps. When we had gone a -few yards we had to call to Capi. Poor dog, he had remained standing -outside the hut, his nose turned to the spot where his companions had -been taken by the wolves. - -Ten minutes later we reached the main road. We passed a cart; the -driver told us that within an hour we should reach a village. This was -encouraging, yet it was difficult, even painful, to walk. The snow came -up to my waist. Many times I asked Vitalis after Pretty-Heart. Each time -he told me that he was still shivering. At last we saw the white roofs -of a fair sized village. We were not in the habit of putting up at the -better class inns. We always chose a poor place, where we were sure we -should not be driven away, and where they would not take all we had. - -But this time Vitalis went into an inn where a beautiful sign hung -outside the kitchen door. The door was open and we could see the great -stove covered with shining copper saucepans, from which the steam was -rising. Ah, how good that soup smelled to the famished wanderers! - -My master, putting on his most "gentlemanly" airs, and with his hat on -his head and his head thrown back, asked the landlady for a good bed and -a fire. At first the landlady, who was a fine looking woman, had not -condescended to notice us, but Vitalis' grand manner evidently impressed -her. She spoke to a maid and told her to take us up to a room. - -"Quick, get into bed," said Vitalis, while the servant was lighting the -fire. I looked at him in astonishment. Why go to bed? I would rather sit -down and eat something than go to bed. - -"Quick, hurry up," repeated Vitalis. - -There was nothing to do but to obey. - -There was an eiderdown quilt on the bed. Vitalis pulled it right up to -my chin. - -"Try and get warm," he said; "the warmer you are the better." - -It seemed to me that Pretty-Heart needed warming much more than I, -because I was not very cold now. While I laid still under the eiderdown -trying to get warm, Vitalis, to the servant's astonishment, turned -little Pretty-Heart round and round before the fire as though he were -going to roast him. - -"Are you warm?" Vitalis asked me after a few minutes. - -"I'm suffocating." - -"That's right." - -He came to the bed quickly. He put Pretty-Heart in, telling me to hold -him close to my chest. The poor little animal, who always rebelled when -he was made to do something that he did not want, seemed resigned to -everything. He let me hold him close to my body without making a -movement. But he was not cold now; his body was burning. - -My master, who had gone down to the kitchen, soon returned, carrying a -bowl of well sweetened wine. He tried to make Pretty-Heart drink a few -spoonfuls, but the poor little creature could not unclench his teeth. -With his brilliant eyes he looked at us imploringly as though to ask us -not to torment him. Then he drew one arm from under the covers and held -it out to us. - -I wondered what he meant. I looked inquiringly at Vitalis, who -explained: Before I had met them Pretty-Heart had had inflammation of -the lungs and they had had to bleed him, taking the blood from his arm. -Knowing that he was sick now he wanted us to bleed him so that he could -get better as before. - -Poor little monkey! Vitalis was touched to the heart, and this made him -still more anxious. It was evident that Pretty-Heart was ill and he must -be very ill indeed to refuse the sugared wine that he liked so much. - -"Drink the wine, Remi, and stay in bed," said Vitalis. "I'll go for a -doctor." - -I must admit that I also liked sugared wine and besides I was very -hungry. I did not let him tell me twice to drink it. After I had emptied -the bowl I slid down under the eiderdown again, where the heat, aided by -the wine, nearly suffocated me. - -Vitalis was not gone long. He soon returned, bringing with him a -gentleman wearing gold-rimmed spectacles--the doctor. Thinking that the -doctor might not put himself out for a monkey, Vitalis had not told him -who was his patient. When he saw me in bed, as red as a tomato, the -doctor put his hand on my forehead and said at once: "Congestion." - -He shook his head with an air which augured nothing good. - -Anxious to undeceive him for fear he might bleed me, I cried: "Why, I'm -not ill!" - -"Not ill! Why, the child is delirious." - -I lifted the quilt a bit and showed him Pretty-Heart, who had placed -his little arm round my neck. - -"He's the one that's ill," I said. - -"A monkey!" he exclaimed, turning angrily to Vitalis. "You've brought me -out in such weather to see a monkey!..." - -Our master was a smart man who was not easily ruffled. Politely, and -with his grand air, he stopped the doctor. Then he explained the -situation, how he had been caught in a snowstorm, and how through fear -of the wolves Pretty-Heart had jumped up in an oak tree, where he had -been almost frozen to death. The patient might be only a monkey, but -what a genius! and what a friend and companion to us! How could we -confide such a wonderful, talented creature to the care of a simple -veterinary surgeon? Every one knew that the village veterinary was an -ass, while every one knew that doctors were scientific men, even in the -smallest village. If one rings at a door which bears a doctor's name, -one is sure to find a man of knowledge, and of generosity. Although the -monkey is only an animal, according to naturalists they are so near like -men that often an illness is treated the same for one as for the other. -And was it not interesting, from a scientific point of view, to study -how these illnesses differed. The doctor soon returned from the door -where he had been standing. - -Pretty-Heart, who had probably guessed that this person wearing the -spectacles was a physician, again pushed out his arm. - -"Look," cried Vitalis, "he wants you to bleed him." - -That settled the doctor. - -"Most interesting; a very interesting case," he murmured. - -Alas! after examining him, the doctor told us that poor little -Pretty-Heart again had inflammation of the lungs. The doctor took his -arm and thrust a lancet into a vein without him making the slightest -moan. Pretty-Heart knew that this ought to cure him. - -After the bleeding he required a good deal of attention. I, of course, -had not stayed in bed. I was the nurse, carrying out Vitalis' -instructions. - -Poor little Pretty-Heart! he liked me to nurse him. He looked at me and -smiled sadly. His look was quite human. He, who was usually so quick and -petulant, always playing tricks on one of us, was now quiet and -obedient. - -In the days that followed he tried to show us how friendly he felt -towards us, even to Capi, who had so often been the victim of his -tricks. As in the usual trend of inflammation of the lungs, he soon -began to cough; the attacks tired him greatly, for his little body shook -convulsively. All the money which I had, five sous, I spent on sugar -sticks for him, but they made him worse instead of better. With his keen -instinct, he soon noticed that every time he coughed I gave him a little -piece of sugar stick. He took advantage of this and coughed every -moment in order to get the remedy that he liked so much, and this remedy -instead of curing him made him worse. - -When I found out this trick I naturally stopped giving him the candy, -but he was not discouraged. First he begged for it with an appealing -look; then when he saw that I would not give it to him, he sat up in his -seat and bent his little body with his hand on his stomach, and coughed -with all his might. The veins in his forehead stood out, the tears ran -from his eyes, and his pretense at choking, in the end, turned to a -dreadful attack over which he had no control. - -I had to stay at the inn with Pretty-Heart while my master went out -alone. One morning upon his return he told me that the landlady had -demanded the sum that we owed her. This was the first time that he had -ever spoken to me about money. It was quite by chance that I had learned -that he had sold his watch to buy my sheepskin. Now he told me that he -had only fifty sous left. The only thing to do, he said, was to give a -performance that same day. A performance without Zerbino, Dulcie or -Pretty-Heart; why, that seemed to me impossible! - -"We must get forty francs at once," he said. "Pretty-Heart must be -looked after. We must have a fire in the room, and medicine, and the -landlady must be paid. If we pay her what we owe her, she will give us -another credit." - -Forty francs in this village! in the cold, and with such poor resources -at our command! - -While I stayed at home with Pretty-Heart, Vitalis found a hall in the -public market, for an out-of-door performance was out of the question. -He wrote the announcements and stuck them up all over the village. With -a few planks of wood he arranged a stage, and bravely spent his last -fifty sous to buy some candles, which he cut in half so as to double the -lights. - -From the window of our room I saw him come and go, tramping back and -forth in the snow. I wondered anxiously what program he could make. I -was soon enlightened on this subject, for along came the town crier of -the village, wearing a scarlet cap, and stopped before the inn. After a -magnificent roll of his drum he read out our program. - -Vitalis had made the most extravagant promises! There was to be present -a world-renowned artist--that was Capi--and a young singer who was a -marvel; the marvel was myself. But the most interesting part of the -farce was that there was no fixed price for the entertainment. We relied -upon the generosity of the audience, and the public need not pay until -after it had seen, heard, and applauded. - -That seemed to me extraordinarily bold. Who was going to applaud us? -Capi certainly deserved to be celebrated, but I ... I was not at all -convinced that I was a marvel. - -Although Pretty-Heart was very ill at this moment, when he heard the -drum, he tried to get up. From the noise and Capi's barks, he seemed to -guess that it was to announce our performance. - -I had to force him back on his bed; then he made signs to me to give him -his general's uniform--the red coat and trousers with gold braid, and -hat with the plume. He clasped his hands and went down on his knees to -beg me. When he saw that he could get nothing from me by begging, he -tried what anger would do, then finally melted into tears. It was -evident that we should have a great deal of trouble to convince him that -he must give up all idea of playing that night. I thought it would be -better not to let him know when we started. - -When Vitalis returned, he told me to get my harp ready and all the -things we required for the entertainment. Pretty-Heart, who knew what -this meant, turned to his master and commenced his entreaties again. He -could not have better expressed his desires than by the sounds he -uttered, the twisting of his face, and the turns of his body. There were -real tears on his cheeks and they were real kisses that he imprinted on -Vitalis' hand. "You want to play?" asked Vitalis, who had not been told -what happened before. - -"Yes, oh, yes!" Pretty-Heart's whole person seemed to cry out. He tried -to jump to show that he was no longer sick. We know very well that if we -took him out it would be his death. - -It was time for us to start. Before going, I made up a good fire and -wrapped Pretty-Heart up in his coverlets. He cried again and embraced -me as much as he could, then we started. - -As we tramped through the snow, my master told me what he expected of -me. We could not, of course, give our usual repertoire, as our principal -actors were missing, but Capi and I could vie with each other in doing -our best. We had to collect forty francs! Forty francs! It was terrible! -Impossible! - -Vitalis had prepared everything. All we had to do now was to light the -candles, but this was an extravagance that we could not indulge in until -the room was filled, for our illuminations would not have to come to an -end before our entertainment. - -Whilst we took possession of our theater, the town crier, with his drum, -came through the village streets for the last time. After I had dressed -Capi and myself, I went outside and stood behind a pillar to watch the -people arrive. - -The roll of the drum became louder. It was approaching the market place -and I could hear a babble of voices. Behind the drum came a score of -youngsters, all keeping step. Without stopping the beating of his drum, -the town crier took up his place between the two large lamps that were -lit at the entrance of our theater. The public had only to walk in and -take their seats for the performance to commence. - -Alas! how long they were coming, and yet the drum at the door continued -gayly its _rat ta ta ta_. All the boys in the village must have been -there. But it was not the youngsters who were likely to give us forty -francs. There would have to be some important people, open-handed and -generous. - -At last Vitalis decided that we ought to commence, although the hall was -far from being full; but we could not wait longer, worried as we were by -the terrible question of candles. - -I had to appear first and sing a few songs, accompanying myself on the -harp. I must confess the applause that I received was very weak. I had -never thought very much of myself as an entertainer, but the marked -coolness with which the audience received my efforts discouraged me. If -I did not please them they would certainly not give us anything. It was -not for the glory that I was singing; it was for poor Pretty-Heart. Ah, -how I wanted to stir this public, to make them enthusiastic.... But I -could see only too well that they did not consider me a marvel. - -Capi was more successful. He received several encores. Thanks to Capi, -the entertainment ended in a burst of applause. Not only did they clap -their hands, but they stamped their feet. - -The decisive moment had arrived. While Capi, with the cup in his jaws, -ran through the audience, I danced a Spanish dance on the stage, with -Vitalis playing an accompaniment. Would Capi collect forty francs? That -was the question which made my heart beat while I smiled at the public -in my pleasantest manner. - -I was out of breath, but I still continued to dance, for I was not to -stop until Capi had returned. He did not hurry himself; when he found -that he did not receive a coin, he placed his paw against the person's -pocket. At last I saw him about to return, and thought that I might -stop, but Vitalis made me a sign to go on. - -I continued to dance, and going a few steps nearer Capi, I saw that the -cup was not full; far from it. Vitalis had also seen this. Bowing to the -audience, he said: - -"Ladies and gentlemen, I think that, without flattering ourselves, we -have conscientiously carried out our program, yet as our candles are -still burning, I will, if the public wishes, sing some songs myself. Our -dog, Capi, will make another quest and those who have not yet given will -perhaps give this time. Please have your money ready." - -Although Vitalis had been my teacher, I had never really heard him sing, -or at least not as he sung that evening. He selected two songs, an air -from "Joseph" and one from "Richard the Lion Hearted." - -Although I was only a little boy and was no judge as to whether one sang -with technique or without, Vitalis' singing stirred me strangely. I went -into a corner of the stage, for my eyes filled with tears as I listened -to his beautiful notes. - -Through a mist, I saw a young lady, who occupied the first row, clap her -hands with all her might. I had already noticed that she was not a -peasant like the rest of the people in the hall. She was a lady, young -and beautiful, and from her handsome fur coat I took her to be the -richest woman in the village. She had with her a little child who had -applauded Capi heartily. It was probably her son for the likeness was -striking. - -After the first song, Capi went the round again. I saw with surprise -that the lady had not put anything into his cup. - -When my master had finished the air from the second opera, she beckoned -me to her. - -"I want to speak to that gentleman," she said. - -I was surprised, I thought she would have done better to have dropped -something into the cup. Capi returned. He had collected very little more -on this second round. - -"What does the lady want?" asked Vitalis. - -"To speak to you." - -"I have nothing to say." - -"She did not give anything to Capi, perhaps she would like to give it -now." - -"Then it is for Capi to go to her, not for me." - -However, he decided to go, and took the dog with him. I followed them. -By now a servant had appeared, carrying a lantern and a rug. He stood -beside the lady and the child. Vitalis bowed coldly to her. - -"Forgive me for having disturbed you," she said, "but I wanted to -congratulate you." - -Vitalis bowed, without saying a word. - -"I am a musician," continued the lady; "I am telling you this so that -you will know how much I appreciate your superb talent." - -Superb talent! My master! The dog trainer! I was amazed. - -"An old man like me has no talent," he replied coldly. - -"Do not think that I am inquisitive, but...." began the lady. - -"I am quite willing to satisfy your curiosity, Madam," he said; "you are -surprised that a dog trainer is able to sing a little. But I have not -always been what I am now. When I was younger I was ... the servant of a -great singer, and like a parrot I imitated him. I began to repeat some -of the songs he practiced in my presence. That is all." - -The lady did not reply. She looked hard at Vitalis. He seemed -embarrassed. - -"Good-by, sir," she said at last, laying a stress on the word "sir." -"Good-by, and once more let me thank you for the exquisite delight you -have given me this evening." And leaning towards Capi she dropped a gold -piece in his cup. - -I thought that Vitalis would escort her to the door, but he did nothing -of the kind, and when she was out of hearing I heard him swear softly in -Italian. - -"She gave Capi a louis," I said. - -I thought he was going to give me a blow, but he let his raised hand -fall to his side. - -"A louis," he said, as though he were coming out of a dream. "Ah, yes, -poor Pretty-Heart. I had forgotten him. Let us go back to the little -creature at once." - -I climbed the stairs of the inn first and went into the room. The fire -was not out, but there were no flames. I lit a candle quickly. I was -surprised not to hear any sound from Pretty-Heart. I found him, lying -under his coverlets, stretched out his full length, dressed in his -general's uniform. He appeared to be asleep. I leaned over him and took -his hand gently to wake him up. His hand was cold. Vitalis came into the -room. I turned to him. - -"Pretty-Heart is cold," I said. - -My master came to my side and also leaned over the bed. - -"He is dead," he said. "It was to be. Ah, Remi, boy, I did wrong to take -you away from Mrs. Milligan. I am punished. Zerbino, Dulcie, and now -Pretty-Heart and ... this is not the end!" - - - - -CHAPTER XV - -FAITHFUL FRIENDS - - -We were still a long way from Paris. We had to go by roads covered with -snow, and walk from morning till night, the north wind blowing in our -faces. How sad and weary were those long tramps. - -Vitalis walked ahead, I at his heels, and Capi behind me. Thus in line -we went onward without exchanging a word, for hours and hours, faces -blue with cold, feet wet, stomachs empty. The people who passed us on -the way turned round to gaze at us. Evidently they thought it -strange.... Where was this old man leading his child and the dog? - -The silence seemed terrible to me, and so sad. I would liked to have -talked just for company, but when I did venture to make a remark, -Vitalis replied briefly, without even turning his head. Fortunately, -Capi was more sociable, and as I trudged along I often felt his warm -tongue on my hand. He licked me as much as to say, "Your friend, Capi, -is here with you." Then I stroked him gently, without stopping. We -understood each other; we loved each other. - -On the slippery snow we went straight ahead, without stopping, sleeping -at night in a stable or in a sheepfold, with a piece of bread, alas, -very small, for our meal in the evening. This was our dinner and supper -in one. - -We did not tell the shepherds that we were dying of hunger, but Vitalis, -with his usual cleverness, would say insinuatingly that "the little chap -was very fond of sheep's milk, because, when he was a baby, he used to -drink it." This story did not always take effect, but it was a good -night for me when it did. Yes, I was very fond of sheep's milk and when -they gave me some I felt much stronger the next day. - -It seemed strange to me that, as we neared Paris, the country ceased to -be beautiful. The snow was not white and dazzling now. I had heard what -a wonderful place Paris was, and I expected something extraordinary. I -did not know exactly what. I should not have been surprised to see trees -of gold, streets of marble, palaces everywhere. - -What were we poor things going to do when we reached Paris? I wanted to -question Vitalis, but I did not dare, he seemed so gloomy. When we were -in sight of the roofs and the church towers of the capital, he slackened -his step to walk beside me. - -"Remi," he said suddenly, "we are going to part when we get to Paris." - -I looked at him. He looked at me. The sudden pallor of my face and the -trembling of my lips told him what effect his words had on me. For a -moment I could not speak. - -"Going to part!" I murmured at last. - -"Poor little chap, yes, we must part." - -The tone in which he said this brought the tears to my eyes. It was so -long since I had heard a kind word. - -"Oh, you are so good," I cried. - -"It is you who are good. You brave little heart. There comes a time in -one's life when one feels these things. When all goes well, one goes -along through life without thinking much who is with one, but when -things go wrong, when one is on the wrong track, and above all when one -is old, one wants to lean on somebody. You may be surprised that I have -wanted to lean on you. And yet it is so. But only to see that your eyes -are moist as you listen to me, comforts me, little Remi. I am very -unhappy." - -I did not know what to say. I just stroked his hand. - -"And the misfortune is that we have to part just at the time when we are -getting nearer to each other." - -"But you're not going to leave me all alone in Paris?" I asked timidly. - -"No, certainly not. What would you do in the big city, all by yourself, -poor child. I have no right to leave you, remember that. The day when I -would not let that good lady take you and bring you up as her son, that -day I bound myself to do the best I could for you. I can do nothing at -this moment, and that is why I think it is best to part. It is only for -a time. We can do better if we separate during the last months of the -bad season. What can we do in Paris with all gone but Capi?" - -Hearing his name mentioned, dear Capi came beside us: he put his paw to -his ear in military salute, then placed it on his heart, as though to -tell us that we could count on his devotion. My master stopped to pass -his hand affectionately over the dog's head. - -"Yes, Capi, you're a good, faithful friend, but, alas! without the -others we can't do much now." - -"But my harp...." - -"If I had two children like you it would be better. But an old man with -just one little boy is bad business. I am not old enough. Now, if I were -only blind or broken down! I am not in a pitiful state enough for people -to stop and notice us. So, my boy, I have decided to give you to a -_padrone_, until the end of the winter. He will take you with other -children that he has, and you will play your harp...." - -"And you?" I asked. - -"I am known in Paris, I have stayed there several times. I will give -violin lessons to the Italian children who play on the streets. I have -only to say that I will give lessons to find all the pupils I want. And, -in the meantime, I will train two dogs that will replace poor Zerbino -and Dulcie. Then in the spring we will be together again, my little -Remi. We are only passing through a bad time now; later, I will take you -through Germany and England, then you will grow big and your mind will -develop. I will teach you a lot of things and make a man of you. I -promised this to Mrs. Milligan. I will keep my promise. That is the -reason why I have already commenced to teach you English. You can speak -French and Italian, that is something for a child of your age." - -Perhaps it was all for the best as my master said, but I could only -think of two things. - -We were to be parted, and I was to have a _padrone_. - -During our wanderings I had met several _padrones_ who used to beat the -children who worked for them. They were very cruel, and they swore, and -usually they were drunk. Would I belong to one of those terrible men? - -And then, even if fate gave me a kind master, it was another change. -First, my foster mother, then Vitalis, then another.... Was it to be -always so? Should I never find anyone that I could love and stay with -always? Little by little I had grown attached to Vitalis. He seemed -almost what I thought a father would be. Should I never have a father, -have a family? Always alone in this great world! Nobody's boy! - -Vitalis had asked me to be brave. I did not wish to add to his sorrows, -but it was hard, so hard, to leave him. - -As we walked down a dirty street, with heaps of snow on either side -covered with cinders and rotten vegetables, I asked: "Where are we?" - -"In Paris, my boy." - -Where were my marble houses? And the trees of gold, and the finely -dressed people. Was this Paris! Was I to spend the winter in a place -like this, parted from Vitalis and Capi? - - - - -CHAPTER XVI - -THE PADRONE - - -Although I knew later how beautiful was the city of Paris, the slums, -being my first glimpse, created anything but a favorable impression. - -Vitalis, who seemed to know his way, pushed through the groups of people -who obstructed his passage along the narrow street we had just turned -down. - -"Mind, you don't lose me," cautioned Vitalis. - -But his warning was not necessary, for I trod upon his heels, and to be -more sure of him I held a corner of his coat in my hand. - -We crossed a big courtyard to a dirty, dismal house where surely the sun -had never penetrated. It was the worst looking place I had seen so far. - -"Is Garofoli in?" asked Vitalis of a man who, by the light from a -lantern, was hanging rags against the door. - -"I don't know; go up and see for yourself," he growled; "the door's at -the top of the stairs; it faces you." - -"Garofoli is the _padrone_, Remi, I told you about," said Vitalis; "this -is where he lives." - -The street, the house, the staircase was not in the nature to reassure -me. What would this new master be like? - -Without knocking, Vitalis pushed open the door at the top of the stairs, -on the top floor, and we found ourselves in a large attic. There was a -great empty space in the middle of the room, and all around the walls -were beds, a dozen in all. The walls and ceiling that had once been -white were now filthy with smoke, dust, and dirt. On the walls was a -drawing of a head in charcoal and some flowers and birds. - -"Are you there, Garofoli?" asked Vitalis; "it is so dark I can't see any -one. It's Vitalis." - -A weak, drawling voice replied to Vitalis' question. - -"Signor Garofoli has gone out; he will not be back for two hours." - -A boy about twelve years of age came forward. I was struck by his -strange looks. Even now, as I write, I can see him as I saw him then. He -had no body, so to speak, for he seemed all legs and head. His great -head was out of all proportion. Built so, he could not have been called -handsome, yet there was something in his face which attracted one -strangely, an expression of sadness and gentleness and, yes ... -hopelessness. His large eyes held your own with sympathy. - -"You are sure he will not be back for two hours?" asked Vitalis. - -"Quite sure, Signor. That will be dinner time, and no one ever serves -dinner but Signor Garofoli." - -"Well, if he comes in before, tell him that Vitalis will be back in two -hours." - -"Very well, Signor." - -I was about to follow Vitalis, when he stopped me. - -"Stay here," he said; "you can rest. - -"Oh, I'll come back," he added, reassuringly, noticing my look of -anxiety. - -"Are you Italian?" asked the boy, when Vitalis' heavy step could no -longer be heard on the stairs. - -"No," I replied in French, "I'm French." - -"That's a good thing." - -"What! you like the French better than the Italians?" - -"Oh, no, I was thinking of you when I said 'that's a good thing,' -because if you were Italian you would probably come here to work for -Signor Garofoli, and I'd be sorry for you." - -"Is he wicked, then?" - -The boy did not reply, but the look he gave me spoke more than words. As -though he did not wish to continue the conversation, he went over to the -fireplace. On a shelf in the fireplace was an immense earthenware -saucepan. I drew nearer to the fire to warm myself, and I noticed that -the pot had something peculiar about it. The lid, through which a -straight tube projected to allow the steam to escape, was fixed on the -saucepan on one side with a hinge and on the other with a padlock. - -"Why is that closed with a padlock?" I asked, inquisitively. - -"So that I shan't take any of the soup. I have to look after it, but -the boss doesn't trust me." - -I could not help smiling. - -"You laugh," he said sadly, "because you think that I'm a glutton. -Perhaps, if you were in my place, you'd do the same as I've done. I'm -not a pig, but I'm famished, and the smell of the soup as it comes out -through the spout makes me still hungrier." - -"Doesn't Signor Garofoli give you enough to eat?" - -"He starves us...." - -"Oh...." - -"I'll tell you what I have done," went on the boy, "'cause if he's going -to be your master, it will be a lesson for you. My name is Mattia. -Garofoli is my uncle. My mother, who lives in Lucca in Italy, is very -poor and has only enough for herself and my little sister, Christina. -When Garofoli came to beautiful Lucca last year he brought me back with -him. Oh, it was hard to leave my little sister.... Signor Garofoli has a -lot of boys here, some of them are chimney sweeps, others rag pickers, -and those who are not strong enough to work, sing in the streets or beg. -Garofoli gave me two little white mice to show to the public and I had -to bring him back thirty sous every night. As many sous as you are short -a day, so many blows you get. It is hard to pick up thirty sous, but the -blows are hard, too, especially when it's Garofoli who gives them. So I -did everything that I could to get the money, but I was often short. -Nearly all the other boys had their money when they returned at night, -but I scarcely ever had mine and Garofoli was mad! There is another boy -here, who also shows mice, and he's taxed forty sous, and he brings that -sum back every night. Several times I went out with him to see how he -made it...." - -He paused. - -"Well?" I asked. - -"Oh, the ladies always said, 'Give it to the pretty little one, not the -ugly boy.' The ugly one, of course, was I; so I did not go out with him -any more. A blow hurts, but it hurts more to have things like that said, -and before a lot of people! You don't know that because no one has ever -told you that you are ugly. Well, when Garofoli saw that beating me -didn't do any good, he tried another way. Each night he took away some -of my supper. It's hard, but I can't say to the people in the streets, -who are watching my mice: 'Give me something or I won't get any supper -to-night!' They don't give for that reason." - -"Why do they give?" - -"Because you are pretty and nice, or because you remind them of a little -boy they've lost, not because they think you're hungry. Oh, I know their -ways. Say, ain't it cold to-day?" - -"Awful cold." - -"I didn't get fat on begging," went on the boy. "I got so pale and then, -after a time, I often heard people say: 'That poor child is starving to -death.' A suffering look does what good looks can't do. But you have to -be very starved for that. They used to give me food. That was a good -time for me, because Garofoli had stopped giving me blows just then to -see if it would hurt me more to go without supper, so when I got -something to eat outside I didn't care. But one day Garofoli came along -and saw me eating something, a bowl of soup that the fruiterer gave me, -then he knew why I didn't mind going without supper at home. After that -he made me stay at home and look after the soup here. Every morning -before he goes out he puts the meat and the vegetables into the saucepan -and locks the lid on, and all I have to do is to see that it boils. I -smell the soup, but that's all. The smell of the soup doesn't feed you; -it makes you more hungry. Am I very white? As I never go out now I don't -hear people say so, and there's no mirror here." - -"You don't seem any paler than others," I said. - -"Ah, you say that because you don't want to frighten me, but I'm glad -I'm sick. I want to be very ill." - -I looked at him in amazement. - -"You don't understand," he said, with a pitiful smile. "When one is very -ill, they take care of you or they let you die. If they let me die it -will be all over, I shan't be hungry any more, and there'll be no more -beatings. And they do say that when we die we go up and live with God. -Then, if I'm up there, I can look down on Mamma and Christina, and I -can ask God not to let my little sister be unhappy. Also, if they send -me to the Hospital, I shall be pleased." - -The Hospital! No matter how sick I felt while tramping across the -country, if I thought I might be sent to the hospital I always found -strength to go on. - -"I'm quite ill now, but not ill enough to be in Garofoli's way," he went -on in his weak, drawling voice, "but I'm getting weaker. Garofoli, -fortunately, hasn't given up beating me entirely. He beat me on the head -eight days ago and, look, it's all swelled out now. You see here, this -big bump? He told me yesterday it was a tumor, and the way that he spoke -I believe that it's something serious. It hurts awful. I'm so giddy at -night when I put my head on the pillow I moan and cry. So I think in two -or three days he'll decide to send me to the hospital. I was in the -hospital once, and the Sisters speak so kind to you. They say, 'Put out -your tongue, little boy,' and 'There's a good boy,' every time you do -anything they tell you to do. I think I am almost had enough now to be -sent there." - -He came and stood quite close to me, fixing his great eyes on me. Even -though I had not the same reason for hiding the truth from him, I did -not like to tell him how terrible he looked with his great glittering -eyes, his hollow cheeks, and his bloodless lips. - -"I should think you're ill enough to go to the hospital," I said. - -"At last!" - -With dragging limbs he went slowly over to the table and began to wipe -it. - -"Garofoli will be here shortly," he said; "we mustn't talk any more." - -Wearily he went round the table, placing the plates and spoons. I -counted twenty plates. So Garofoli had twenty boys. As I only saw twelve -beds, they evidently slept, some of them, two in a bed. What beds! what -sheets! the coverlets must have been brought from the stables when they -were too old and not warm enough for the horses! - -"Don't you come here," said the boy, "Try to get somewhere else." - -"Where?" - -"I don't know. No matter where, you'd be better than here." - -The door opened and a child came into the room. He carried a violin -under his arm and a big piece of wood in his hand. - -"Give me that bit of wood," said Mattia, going up to the child. - -But the little fellow held the piece of wood behind his back. - -"No," he said. - -"Give it me for the fire; the soup'll be better." - -"Do you think I brought it for the soup? I've only made thirty-six sous -to-day and I thought this bit of wood might save me a beating. It's to -make up for the four sous I'm short." - -"You'll have to pay. Each in his turn." - -Mattia said this mechanically, as though the thought of the boy being -punished gave him satisfaction. I was surprised to see a hard look come -into his soft, sad eyes. I knew later that if you live with wicked -people you get to be like them in time. - -One by one the boys returned; each one as he came in hung his instrument -on a nail above his bed. Those who were not musicians, but simply -exhibitors of trained animals, put their mice and guinea pigs into a -cage. - -Then a heavy step sounded on the stairs and a little man wearing a gray -overcoat came into the room. It was Garofoli. The moment he entered he -fixed his eyes on me with a look that scared me. Mattia quickly and -politely gave him Vitalis' message. - -"Ah, so Vitalis is here," he said; "what does he want?" - -"I don't know," replied Mattia. - -"I'm not speaking to you, I'm speaking to this boy." - -"He is coming back and he will tell you himself what he wants," I -replied. - -"Ah, here's a little fellow who knows the value of words. You're not -Italian?" - -"No, I'm French." - -The moment Garofoli entered the room two small boys took their places, -one on each side of him, and were waiting until he had finished -speaking. Then one took his felt hat and placed it carefully on the bed, -and the other brought forward a chair. They did this with the same -gravity and respect that a choir boy waits upon a priest. When Garofoli -was seated another little boy brought him a pipe stuffed with tobacco, -and a fourth offered him a lighted match. - -"It smells of sulphur, animal," he cried, throwing it in the grate. - -The culprit hastened to repair his mistake; lighting another match he -let it burn for a time before offering it to his master. But Garofoli -would not accept it. - -"No, you imbecile," he said, pushing the boy aside roughly. Then he -turned to another child and said with an ingratiating smile: - -"Ricardo, dearie, bring a match." - -The "dearie" hastened to obey. - -"Now," said Garofoli, when he was comfortably installed and his pipe -burning; "now to business, my little angels. Bring the book, Mattia." - -Garofoli made a sign to the boy who had lit the first match. - -"You owe me a sou from yesterday; you promised to bring it to-day. How -much have you brought?" - -The child hesitated for a long time, his face showing distress, "I'm -one sou short," he said at last. - -"Ah, you're one sou short." - -"It's not the sou for yesterday; it's a sou for to-day." - -"That makes two sous! I've never seen the like of you!" - -"It's not my fault." - -"No excuses. You know the rules. Undo your coat; two blows for -yesterday, two for to-day, and no supper, for your impudence. Ricardo, -dearie, you're a good boy and you deserve some recreation. Take the -strap." - -Ricardo, the child who had lit the second match, took down from the wall -a short-handled whip with two leather-knotted straps. Meanwhile, the boy -who was short two sous was unfastening his coat. Then he dropped his -shirt, baring his body to the waist. - -"Wait a minute," said Garofoli, with an ugly smile; "you won't be the -only one, perhaps; it's always pleasant to have a companion." - -The children stood motionless before their master. At his cruel joke -they all forced a laugh. - -"The one who laughed most is the one who is short the most," said -Garofoli; "I'm sure of that. Who laughed the loudest?" - -All pointed to the boy who had come home first, bringing his piece of -wood. - -"How much are you short, you there?" demanded Garofoli. - -"It's not my fault." - -"And the one who says 'it's not my fault' will get an extra cut. How -much is missing?" - -"I brought back a big piece of wood, a beautiful piece of wood...." - -"That's something. But go to the baker's and ask him to exchange your -wood for bread, will he do it? How many sous are you missing? Speak -out!" - -"I've made thirty-six sous." - -"You're four short, you rogue. And you can stand there before me like -that! Down with your shirt! Ricardo, dearie, you're going to have a good -time." - -"But the bit of wood?" cried the boy. - -"I'll give it to you for supper." - -This cruel joke made all the children who were not to be punished laugh. -All the other boys were then questioned as to how much they had brought -home. Ricardo stood with whip in hand until five victims were placed in -a row before him. - -"You know, Ricardo," said Garofoli, "I don't like to look on, because a -scene like this always makes me feel ill. But I can hear, and from the -noise I am able to judge the strength of your blows. Go at it heartily, -dearie; you are working for your bread." - -He turned towards the fire, as though it were impossible for him to -witness this chastisement. - -I, in my corner, trembled with indignation and fear. This was the man -who was going to be my master. If I did not bring him back the thirty -or forty sous that he demanded of me, I should have to be whipped by -Ricardo. Ah, I understood now how Mattia could speak of death so calmly. - -[Illustration: "FOR EACH CRY YOU WILL RECEIVE ANOTHER SLASH."] - -The first lash of the whip, as it cut into the flesh, made the tears -spring to my eyes. I thought that I was forgotten, but I made a mistake; -Garofoli was looking at me out of the corner of his eye. - -"There's a boy with a heart," he said, pointing to me; "he is not like -you other rogues; you laugh when you see your comrades suffer. Take this -little comrade for an example." - -I trembled from head to foot. Their comrade! - -At the second blow the victim uttered a wail, at the third a piercing -shriek. Garofoli lifted his hand; Ricardo stopped with raised whip. I -thought Garofoli was going to show mercy, but it was not so. - -"You know how much it hurts me to hear you cry," said Garofoli, gently, -addressing the victim. "You know that if the whip tears your skin, your -cries pierce my heart. So then I warn you that for each cry you will -receive another slash, and it will be your own fault. If you have any -affection or gratitude you will keep silent. Go on, Ricardo." - -Ricardo raised his arm and the strap curled on the backs of the victims. - -"Oh, Mamma, Mamma," cried one. - -Thank God, I saw no more of this frightful torture, for at this moment -the door was thrown open and Vitalis entered. - -In a glance, he understood all. He had heard the shrieks while climbing -the stairs. Running to Ricardo, he snatched the whip from him, then, -wheeling round upon Garofoli, he stood before him with folded arms. - -It all happened so quickly that, for a moment, I was dumbfounded, but -Garofoli quickly recovered himself and said gently: - -"Isn't it terrible? That child has no heart." - -"Shame! It's a shame!" cried Vitalis. - -"That is just what I say," murmured Garofoli. - -"Stop that," commanded Vitalis; "it's you, not the child! What a -cowardly shame to torture these poor children who cannot defend -themselves." - -"Don't you meddle in what does not concern you, you old fool," cried -Garofoli, changing his tone. - -"It concerns the police," retorted Vitalis. - -"You threaten me with the police, do you?" cried Garofoli. - -"Yes, I do," replied my master, nowise intimidated by the bully's fury. - -"Ah, Vitalis," he hissed, "so you'll talk? Well, I can talk also. Your -affairs do not concern me, but there are others who are interested in -you and if I tell, if I say one name.... Ah, who will have to hide his -head in shame?" - -My master was silent. Shame! His shame! I was amazed, but before I had -time to think, he had taken me by the hand. - -"Come, Remi," he said. And he drew me to the door. - -"Oh," cried Garofoli, now laughing, "I thought you wanted to talk to me, -old fellow." - -"I have nothing to say to you." - -Then, without another word, we went down the stairs, he still holding me -tightly by the hand. With what relief I followed him! I had escaped from -that tyrant! If I had dared I would have thrown my arms around Vitalis' -neck. - - - - -CHAPTER XVII - -POOR VITALIS - - -While we were in the street Vitalis said not a word, but soon we came to -a narrow alley and he sat down on a mile-stone and passed his hand -several times across his forehead. - -"It may be fine to listen to the voice of generosity," he said, as -though speaking to himself, "but now we're in the gutters of Paris, -without a sou; not a bite to eat.... Are you hungry?" he asked, looking -up at me. - -"I haven't eaten anything since that little roll you gave me this -morning." - -"Poor, poor child, and you'll have to go to bed to-night without supper. -And where are we going to sleep?" - -"Did you count on sleeping at Garofoli's, then?" - -"I counted upon you sleeping there, and as he would have given me twenty -francs for you for the winter, I could have managed for the time being. -But, seeing the way he treated those children, I could not give you to -him." - -"Oh, you are so good!" - -"Perhaps in this old, hardened vagabond there is still a bit of the -young man's heart left. This old vagabond calculated shrewdly, but the -young man still in him upset all.... Now, where to go?" he murmured. - -It was already late and the cold had increased. It was going to be a -hard night. For a long time Vitalis sat on the stone. Capi and I stood -silently before, waiting until he had come to some decision. Finally he -rose. - -"Where are we going?" - -"To Gentilly, to try and find a race-course where I've slept sometimes. -Are you tired?" - -"I rested at Garofoli's." - -"The pity is that I haven't rested, and I can't do much more. But we -must get along. Forward! March! Children!" - -This was his good humor signal for the dogs and myself when we were -about to start, but this night he said it sadly. - -Here we were, wandering in the streets of Paris; the night was dark and -the gas jets, which flickered in the wind, lit the alleys but dimly. At -each step we slipped on the ice-covered pavement. Vitalis held me by the -hand, and Capi followed at our heels. From time to time, the poor dog -stopped behind to look amongst a heap of garbage to see if he could find -a bone or a crust, for he was oh, so hungry, but the garbage was covered -with frozen snow and he searched in vain. With drooping ears he trotted -on to catch up with us. - -After the big streets, more alleys; after the alleys, more big streets; -we walked on, and on; the few pedestrians that we met stared at us in -astonishment. Was it our costumes? Was it the tired way we plodded along -which arrested their attention? The policemen that we passed turned -round and followed us with a glance. - -Without saying a word, Vitalis tramped on, his back almost bent double, -but despite the cold, his hand burned in mine. It seemed to me that he -was trembling. Sometimes, when he stopped to lean for a minute against -my shoulder, I felt all his body shaken with trembling. Ordinarily, I -would not dare to have questioned him, but I felt I must to-night. -Besides, I had a great wish to tell him how much I loved him or, at -least, that I wanted to do something for him. - -"You are ill?" I said, when he stopped again. - -"I'm afraid so; anyway, I'm very tired. This cold is too severe for my -old blood. I need a good bed and a supper before a fire. But that's a -dream. Forward! March! Children." - -Forward! March! We had left the city behind us; we were now in the -suburbs. We saw no people or policemen or street lights, only a lighted -window here and there, and over our heads the dark-blue sky dotted with -a few stars. The wind, which blew more bitter and more violently, stuck -our clothing to our bodies. Fortunately, it was at our backs, but as the -sleeves of my coat were all torn near the shoulders, it blew in and -slipped along my arms, chilling me to the bone. - -Although it was dark and the streets continually crossed each other, -Vitalis walked like a man who knows his way, and was perfectly sure of -his road. So I followed, feeling sure that we should not lose ourselves. -Suddenly, he stopped. - -"Do you see a group of trees?" he asked. - -"I don't see anything." - -"You don't see a big black mass?" - -I looked on all sides before answering. I saw no trees or houses. Space -all around us. There was no other sound save the whistle of the wind. - -"See, down there!" He stretched out his right hand before him, then, as -I did not reply, for I was afraid to say that I saw nothing, he trudged -on again. - -Some minutes passed in silence; then he stopped once more and asked me -if I did not see a group of trees. A vague fear made my voice tremble -when I replied that I saw nothing. - -"It is fear, my boy, that makes your eyes dance; look again." - -"I tell you, I do not see any trees." - -"Not on the big road?" - -"I can't see anything." - -"We've made a mistake." - -I could say nothing, for I did not know where we were, nor where we were -going. - -"Let us walk for another five minutes and, if we do not see the trees, -we will come back here. I might have made a mistake on the road." - -Now that I knew that we had gone astray, I seemed to have no more -strength left. Vitalis pulled me by the arm. - -"Come, come." - -"I can't walk any farther." - -"Ah, and do you think I'm going to carry you?" - -I followed him. - -"Are there any deep ruts in the road?" - -"No." - -"Then we must turn back." - -We turned. Now we faced the wind. It stung our faces like a lash. It -seemed that my face was being scorched with a flame. - -"We have to take a road leading from the cross-roads," said my master -feebly; "tell me when you see it." - -For a quarter of an hour we went on, struggling against the wind; in the -doleful silence of the night the noise of our footsteps echoed on the -dry, hard earth. Although scarcely able to put one foot before the -other, it was I who dragged Vitalis. How anxiously I looked to the left! -In the dark shadows I suddenly saw a little red light. - -"See, there's a light," I said, pointing. - -"Where?" - -Vitalis looked; although the light was but a short distance off, he saw -nothing. I knew then that his sight was going. - -"What is that light to us?" he asked; "it is a lamp burning on the table -of some worker, or it's near the bed of a dying person. We cannot go -and knock at those doors. Away in the country, during the night, you -can ask hospitality, but so near Paris ... we must not expect -hospitality here. Come." - -A few steps more and I thought I could make out the cross-roads and a -black mass which must be the trees. I let go of my master's hand to go -ahead quicker. There were deep ruts in the road. - -"See, here are the ruts?" I cried. - -"Give me your hand, we are saved," said Vitalis; "look, now you can see -the group of trees." - -I told him that I thought I could see the trees. - -"In five minutes we shall be there," he murmured. - -We trudged along, but the five minutes seemed an eternity. - -"Where are the ruts?" - -"They are still on the right." - -"We must have passed the entrance to the race-course without seeing it. -I think we'd better go back." - -Once more we turned back. - -"Do you see the trees?" - -"Yes, there on the left." - -"And the ruts?" - -"There are not any." - -"Am I blind?" asked Vitalis in a low voice, as he passed his hands -across his eyes; "walk straight along by the trees, and give me your -hand." - -"Here is a wall." - -"No, it's a heap of stones." - -"No, I am sure it's a wall." - -Vitalis took a step aside to see if it really was as I said. He -stretched out his two hands and touched the wall. - -"Yes, it's a wall," he murmured. "Where is the entrance. Look for the -track." - -I stooped down to the ground and felt all along to the end of the wall, -but I found no entrance; then, turning back to where Vitalis stood, I -continued to feel along the wall on the other side. The result was the -same; there was no opening, no gate. - -"There is nothing," I said. - -The situation was terrible. Without doubt my master was delirious. -Perhaps there was no race-course here at all! Vitalis stood for a moment -as though in a dream. Capi began to bark impatiently. - -"Shall we look further?" I asked. - -"No, the race-course is walled up." - -"Walled up?" - -"Yes, they have closed the opening, and it is impossible for us to get -inside." - -"Well, then?" - -"What to do, eh? I don't know. Die here." - -"Oh, Master! Master!" - -"Yes, you don't want to die, you are so young. Life seems good to you. -Let us walk on. Can you still walk a bit further, my child." - -"Oh, but you?" - -"When I can go no farther, I shall fall down like an old horse." - -"Where shall we go?" - -"Return to Paris. When we meet a policeman we will let him take us to -the police station. I did not want that, but I cannot let you die of -cold, boy. Come, little Remi, come. On, my children. Courage!" - -We turned back the same way that we had come. What time was it? I had no -idea. We had walked for hours, a long, long time, and so slowly. Perhaps -it was midnight or one o'clock. The sky was still a somber blue, without -moon, and with but few stars, and the few that had appeared seemed to me -to be smaller than usual. The wind had increased; the snow beat in our -faces; the houses that we passed were closed for the night. It seemed to -me that if the people who slept there, warmly beneath the sheets, knew -how cold we were outside, they would have opened their doors to us. - -Vitalis walked slower and slower; when I spoke to him he made a sign to -me to be silent. We were now nearing the city. Vitalis stopped. I knew -that he had come to the end of his strength. - -"Shall I knock at one of the doors?" I asked. - -"No, they will not let us in. They are gardeners who live here. They -supply the market. They would not get up at this hour to take us in. Let -us go on." - -But he had more will than strength. After a moment he stopped again. - -"I must rest a little," he said, feebly; "I can't go on." - -There was a gate leading to a big garden. The wind had blown a lot of -straw, that covered a manure heap near the gate, into the street. - -"I am going to sit here," said Vitalis. - -"You said that if we sat down we should get too cold to get up again." - -He made no reply, but signed for me to heap up the straw against the -door; then he fell, rather than sat down upon it. His teeth chattered -and all his body shook. - -"Bring some more straw," he said; "with a lot of straw we can keep the -wind from us." - -The wind, yes, but not the cold. When I had gathered up all the straw -that I could, I sat down beside Vitalis. - -"Come quite close to me," he said, "and lift Capi on your lap. He will -give you some warmth from his body." - -Vitalis was ill. Did he know how ill? As I crept close up against him, -he bent over and kissed me. That was the second time he had kissed me. -Alas! it was the last. - -Scarcely had I cuddled up against Vitalis than I felt my eyes close. I -tried to keep them open, but I could not. I pinched my arms, but there -was no feeling in my flesh. On my legs, which were drawn up to my chest, -Capi slept already. The wind blew the wisps of straw upon us like dried -leaves that fall from a tree. There was not a soul in the street, and -around us was the silence of death. - -This silence frightened me. Of what was I afraid? I did not know, but a -vague fear came over me. It seemed to me that I was dying there. And -then I felt very sad. I thought of Chavanon, of poor Mother Barberin. -Must I die without seeing her again, and our little house, and my little -garden! Then, I was no longer cold; it seemed that I was back in my -little garden. The sun was shining and was so warm. The jonquils were -opening their golden petals; the birds were singing in the trees and on -the hedges. Yes, and Mother Barberin was hanging out the clothes that -she had just washed in the brook, which rippled over the pebbles. Then I -left Chavanon, and joined Arthur and Mrs. Milligan on the _Swan_. Then -my eyes closed again, my heart seemed to grow heavy, and I remembered no -more. - - - - -CHAPTER XVIII - -NEW FRIENDS - - -When I awoke I was in a bed, and the flames from a big fire lit up the -room in which I was lying. I had never seen this room before, nor the -people who stood near the bed. There was a man in a gray smock and -clogs, and three or four children. One, which I noticed particularly, -was a little girl about six years old, with great big eyes that were so -expressive they seemed as though they could speak. - -I raised myself on my elbow. They all came closer. - -"Vitalis?" I asked. - -"He is asking for his father," said a girl, who seemed to be the eldest -of the children. - -"He is not my father; he is my master," I said; "where is he? where's -Capi?" - -If Vitalis had been my father they perhaps would have broken the news to -me gently, but as he was only my master, they thought that they could -tell me the truth at once. - -They told me that my poor master was dead. The gardener, who lived on -the grounds outside of which we had fallen exhausted, had found us early -the next morning, when he and his son were starting off with their -vegetables and flowers to the markets. They found us lying, huddled -together in the snow, with a little covering of their straw over us. -Vitalis was already dead, and I should have died but Capi had crept up -to my chest and kept my heart warm. They had carried us into the house -and I had been placed in one of the children's warm beds. - -"And Capi?" I asked, when the gardener stopped talking. - -"Capi?" - -"Yes, the dog." - -"I don't know, he's disappeared." - -"He followed the body," said one of the children. "Didn't you see him, -Benjamin?" - -"Should say I did," answered another boy; "he walked behind the men who -carried the stretcher. He kept his head down, and now and again he -jumped up on the body, and when they made him get down he moaned and -howled something terrible." - -Poor Capi! how many times, as an actor, had he not followed Zerbino's -funeral. Even the most serious children had been obliged to laugh at his -display of grief. The more he moaned, the more they had laughed. - -The gardener and his children left me alone. Not knowing quite what to -do or what I was going to do, I got up and dressed. My harp had been -placed at the foot of the bed upon which I was lying. I passed the strap -over my shoulder and went into the room where the family were. I should -have to go, but where? While in bed I had not felt very weak, but now I -could scarcely stand; I was obliged to hold on to a chair to keep from -falling. The odor of the soup was too much for me. I was reminded -brutally that I had eaten nothing the night before. I felt faint, and -staggering, I dropped into a chair by the fire. - -"Don't you feel well, my boy?" asked the gardener. - -I told him that I did not feel very well, and I asked him to let me sit -by the fire for a little while. - -But it was not the heat that I wanted; it was food. I felt weaker as I -watched the family take their soup. If I had dared, I would have asked -for a bowl, but Vitalis had taught me not to beg. I could not tell them -I was hungry. Why? I don't know, quite, unless it was that I could not -ask for anything that I was unable to return. - -The little girl with the strange look in her eyes, and whose name was -Lise, sat opposite to me. Suddenly, she got up from the table and, -taking her bowl which was full of soup, she brought it over to me and -placed it on my knees. Weakly, for I could no longer speak, I nodded my -head to thank her. The father did not give me time to speak even if I -had been able. - -"Take it, my boy," he said. "What Lise gives is given with a kind heart. -There is more if you want more." - -If I want more! The bowl of soup was swallowed in a few seconds. When I -put down the soup, Lise, who had remained standing before me, heaved a -little sigh of content. Then she took my bowl and held it out to her -father to have it refilled, and when it was full she brought it to me -with such a sweet smile, that in spite of my hunger, I sat staring at -her, without thinking to take it from her. The second bowlful -disappeared promptly like the first. It was no longer a smile that -curved Lise's pretty lips; she burst out laughing. - -"Well, my boy," said her father, "you've got an appetite and no -mistake." - -I was much ashamed, but after a moment I thought it better to confess -the truth than to be thought a glutton, so I told them that I had not -had any supper the night before. - -"And dinner?" - -"No dinner, either." - -"And your master?" - -"He hadn't eaten, either." - -"Then he died as much from starvation as from cold." - -The hot soup had given me strength. I got up to go. - -"Where are you going?" asked the father. - -"I don't know." - -"Got any friends or relations in Paris?" - -"No." - -"Where do you live?" - -"We hadn't any home. We only got to the city yesterday." - -"What are you going to do, then?" - -"Play my harp and get a little money." - -"In Paris? You had better return to your parents in the country. Where -do they live?" - -"I haven't any parents. My master bought me from my foster parents. You -have been good to me and I thank you with all my heart and, if you like, -I'll come back here on Sunday and play my harp while you dance." - -While speaking I had walked towards the door, but I had only taken a few -steps when Lise, who followed me, took my hand and pointed to my harp. - -"You want me to play now?" I asked, smiling at her. - -She nodded and clapped her hands. - -Although I had no heart to play, I played my prettiest waltz for this -little girl. At first she listened with her big, beautiful eyes fixed on -me, then she began to keep time with her feet, and very soon was dancing -gayly round the kitchen, while her brothers and sisters watched her. Her -father was delighted. When the waltz was finished the child came and -made me a pretty curtsy. I would have played for her all day, but the -father thought she had danced enough so, instead, I sang the Neapolitan -song that Vitalis had taught me. Lise stood opposite me, moving her lips -as though repeating the words. Then, suddenly, she turned round and -threw herself into her father's arms, crying. - -"That's enough music," said the father. - -"Isn't she a silly?" said the brother named Benjamin, scoffingly; "first -she dances, and then she cries!" - -"She's not so silly as you!" retorted the elder sister, leaning over the -little one affectionately. "She understands...." - -While Lise cried on her father's knee, I again strapped my harp to my -shoulder, and made for the door. - -"Where are you going?" asked the gardener. "Wouldn't you like to stay -here and work? It won't be an easy life. You'll have to get up very -early in the morning and work hard all day. But you may be sure that you -won't have to go through what you did last night. You will have a bed -and food and you will have the satisfaction of knowing that you have -earned it. And, if you're a good boy, which I think you are, you will be -one of the family." - -Lise turned round and, through her tears, she looked at me and smiled. I -could hardly believe what I heard. I just stared at the gardener. Then -Lise jumped off her father's knee and came up and took my hand. - -"Well, what do you say, boy?" asked the father. - -A family! I should have a family. I should not be alone. The man I had -lived with for several years, who had been almost a father to me, was -dead, and dear, good Capi, my companion and friend, whom I loved so -much, was lost. I had thought that all was over for me, and here was -this good man offering to take me into his family. Life would begin -again for me. He said he offered me food and lodging, but what meant -more to me was this home life which would be mine also. These boys would -be my brothers. This pretty little Lise would be my sister. I would no -longer be nobody's boy. In my childish dreams I had more than once -thought I might find my father and mother, but I had never thought that -I should have brothers and sisters! And this was what was being offered -to me. I quickly slipped the strap of my harp from off my shoulders. - -"There's his reply," said the father, laughing. "I can see by your face -how pleased you are; no need for you to say anything. Hang your harp up -there on the wall and when you get tired of us you may take it down and -go on your way again, but you must do like the swallows, choose your -season to start on your flight. Don't go off in the depth of winter." - -My new family consisted of the father, whose name was Pierre Acquin, two -boys, Alexix and Benjamin, and two girls, Etiennette, the elder, and -Lise, the youngest of the family. - -Lise was dumb. She was not born dumb, but just before her fourth -birthday, through an illness, she had lost the power of speech. This -affliction, fortunately, had not impaired her intelligence; quite the -contrary, her intelligence was developed to an extraordinary degree. She -seemed to understand everything. And her sweet, pretty ways made her -adored by the family. - -Since the mother had died, Etiennette had been mother to the family. She -had left school early to stay at home to cook and sew and clean the -house for her father and brothers. They had quite forgotten that she was -the daughter, the sister; they were so accustomed to seeing her doing -the work of a servant, for she seldom went out and was never angry. -Carrying Lise in her arms, dragging Benny by the hand, getting up at -daybreak to get her father's breakfast, going to bed late after washing -the dishes, she had not had time to be a child. At fourteen years her -face was serious and sad. It was not the face of a little girl. - -Five minutes after I had hung my harp on the wall, I was telling them -all what had happened the night before, how we had hoped to sleep on the -race-course, when I heard a scratching on the door which opened onto the -garden; then there was a plaintive whine. - -"Capi! Capi!" I cried, jumping up quickly. - -But Lise was before me; she had already opened the door. - -Capi sprang upon me. I took him in my arms; with little howls of joy, -and his whole body trembling, he licked my face. - -"And Capi?..." I asked. - -My question was understood. - -"Well, Capi will remain with you, of course," said the father. - -As though he knew what we were saying, the dog jumped to the ground and -putting his paw straight on his heart, he bowed. It made the children -laugh, especially Lise, and to amuse them I wanted Capi to perform some -of his tricks, but he had no wish to obey me; he jumped on my knee and -commenced to lick my face; then he sprung down and began to drag me by -the sleeve of my coat. - -"He wants me to go out." - -"To take you to your master." - -The police, who had taken Vitalis away, had said that they wished to -question me when I was better. It was very uncertain as to when they -would come, and I was anxious to have news. Perhaps Vitalis was not dead -as they had thought. Perhaps there was still a spark of life left in my -master's body. - -Upon seeing my anxiety, Monsieur Acquin offered to take me to the police -station. When we arrived there I was questioned at length, but I would -give no information until they had declared that poor Vitalis was really -dead. Then I told them what I knew. It was very little. Of myself I was -able to say that I had no parents and that Vitalis had hired me for a -sum of money, which he had paid in advance to my foster mother's -husband. - -"And now?..." inquired the commissioner. - -"We are going to take care of him," interrupted my new friend; "that -is, if you will let us." - -The commissioner was willing to confide me to his care and complimented -him upon his kind act. - -It is not easy for a child to hide much from a police officer who knows -his business. They very soon trap persons into telling what they wish to -hide. This was so in my case. The commissioner had quickly gleaned from -me all about Garofoli. - -"There is nothing to do but to take him to this chap, Garofoli," he said -to one of his men. "Once in the street he mentions, he will soon -recognize the house. You can go up with him and question the man." - -The three of us started. As the officer had said, we found the street -and the house. We went up to the fourth floor. I did not see Mattia. He -had probably been taken off to the hospital. Upon seeing the officer and -recognizing me, Garofoli paled and looked frightened, but he soon -recovered himself when he learned that they had only come to question -him about Vitalis. - -"So the old fellow is dead?" he said. - -"You know him? Well, tell us all you can about him." - -"There is not much to tell. His name was not Vitalis. He was Carlo -Balzini, and if you had lived thirty-five or forty years ago in Italy, -that name alone would tell you all you want to know. Carlo Balzini was -the greatest singer of the day. He sang in Naples, Rome, Milan, Venice, -Florence, London and Paris. Then came the time when he lost his -magnificent voice, and as he could not be the greatest of singers, he -would not dim his fame by singing on cheaper stages unworthy of his -great reputation. Instead he preferred to hide himself from the world -and from all who had known him in his triumph. Yet he had to live. He -tried several professions, but could not succeed, then finally he took -to training dogs. But in his poverty he was still very proud and he -would have died of shame if the public could have known that the -brilliant Carlo Balzini had sunk to the depths he had. It was just a -matter of chance that I learned his secret." - -Poor Carlo Balzini; dear, dear Vitalis! - - - - -CHAPTER XIX - -DISASTER - - -Vitalis had to be buried the next day, and M. Acquin promised to take me -to the funeral. But the next day I could not rise from my bed, for in -the night I was taken very ill. My chest seemed to burn like poor little -Pretty-Heart's after he had spent the night in the tree. The doctor was -called in. I had pneumonia. The doctor wanted me sent to the hospital, -but the family would not hear of it. It was during this illness that I -learned to appreciate Etiennette's goodness. She devoted herself to -nursing me. How good and kind she was during that terrible sickness. -When she was obliged to leave me to attend to her household duties, Lise -took her place, and many times in my delirium I saw little Lise sitting -at the foot of my bed with her big eyes fixed on me anxiously. In my -delirium I thought that she was my guardian angel, and I would speak to -her and tell her of all my hopes and desires. It was from this time that -I began to consider her as something ideal, as a different being from -the other people I met. It seemed surprising that she could live in our -life; in my boyish imagination I could picture her flying away with big -white wings to a more beautiful world. - -I was ill for a very long time. At night, when I was almost -suffocating, I had to have some one to sit up with me; then Alexix and -Benny would take turns. At last I was convalescent, and then it was Lise -who replaced Etiennette and walked with me down by the river. Of course -during these walks she could not talk, but strange to say we had no need -of words. We seemed to understand each other so well without talking. -Then came the day when I was strong enough to work with the others in -the garden. I had been impatient to commence, for I wanted to do -something for my kind friends who had done so much for me. - -As I was still weak, the task that was given to me was in proportion to -my strength. Every morning after the frost had passed, I had to lift the -glass frames and at night, before it got chilly, I had to close them -again. During the day I had to shade the wall flowers with straw -coverings to protect them from the sun. This was not difficult to do, -but it took all my time, for I had several hundred glasses to move twice -daily. - -Days and months passed. I was very happy. Sometimes I thought that I was -too happy, it could not last. M. Acquin was considered one of the -cleverest florists round about Paris. After the wall flower season was -over other flowers replaced them. - -For many weeks we had been working very hard, as the season promised to -be an especially good one. We had not even taken a rest on Sunday, but -as all the flowers were now perfect and ready for the approaching -season, it was decided that, for a reward, we were all to go and have -dinner on Sunday, August 5th, with one of M. Acquin's friends, who was -also a florist. Capi was to be one of the party. We were to work until -four o'clock, and when all was finished we were to lock the gates and go -to Arcueil. Supper was for six o'clock. After supper we were to come -home at once, so as not to be late in getting to bed, as Monday morning -we had to be up bright and early, ready for work. A few minutes before -four we were all ready. - -"Come on, all of you," cried M. Acquin gayly. "I'm going to lock the -gates." - -"Come, Capi." - -Taking Lise by the hand, I began to run with her; Capi jumped around us, -barking. We were all dressed up in our best, and looking forward to a -good dinner. Some people turned round to watch us as we passed. I don't -know what I looked like, but Lise in her blue dress and white shoes was -the prettiest little girl that one could see. Time passed quickly. - -We were having dinner out of doors when, just as we had finished, one of -us remarked how dark it was getting. Clouds were gathering quickly in -the sky. - -"Children, we must go home," said M. Acquin, "there's going to be a -storm." - -"Go, already!" came the chorus. - -"If the wind rises, all the glasses will be upset." - -We all knew the value of those glass frames and what they mean to a -florist. It would be terrible for us if the wind broke ours. - -"I'll hurry ahead with Benny and Alexix," the father said. "Remi can -come on with Etiennette and Lise." - -They rushed off. Etiennette and I followed more slowly with Lise. No one -laughed now. The sky grew darker. The storm was coming quickly. Clouds -of dust swirled around us; we had to turn our backs and cover our eyes -with our hands, for the dust blinded us. There was a streak of lightning -across the sky, then came a heavy clap of thunder. - -Etiennette and I had taken Lise by the hands; we were trying to drag her -along faster, but she could scarcely keep up with us. Would the father, -Benny and Alexix get home before the storm broke? If they were only in -time to close the glass cases so that the wind could not get under them -and upset them! The thunder increased; the clouds were so heavy that it -seemed almost night. Then suddenly there was a downpour of hail, the -stones struck us in the face, and we had to race to take shelter under a -big gateway. - -In a minute the road was covered with white, like in winter. The -hailstones were as large as pigeon eggs; as they fell they made a -deafening sound, and every now and again we could hear the crash of -broken glass. With the hailstones, as they slid from the roofs to the -street, fell all sorts of things, pieces of slate, chimney pots, tiles, -etc. - -"Oh, the glass frames!" cried Etiennette. - -I had the same thought. - -"Even if they get there before the hail, they will never have time to -cover the glasses with straw. Everything will be ruined." - -"They say that hail only falls in places," I said, trying to hope still. - -"Oh, this is too near home for us to escape. If it falls on the garden -the same as here, poor father will be ruined. And he counted so much on -those flowers, he needs the money so badly." - -I had heard that the glass frames cost as much as 1800 francs a hundred, -and I knew what a disaster it would be if the hail broke our five or six -hundred, without counting the plants and the conservatories. I would -liked to have questioned Etiennette, but we could scarcely hear each -other speak, and she did not seem disposed to talk. She looked at the -hail falling with a hopeless expression, like a person would look upon -his house burning. - -The hurricane lasted but a short while; it stopped as suddenly as it had -commenced. It lasted perhaps six minutes. The clouds swept over Paris -and we were able to leave our shelter. The hailstones were thick on the -ground. Lise could not walk in them in her thin shoes, so I took her on -my back and carried her. Her pretty face, which was so bright when going -to the party, was now grief-stricken and the tears rolled down her -cheeks. - -Before long we reached the house. The big gates were open and we went -quickly into the garden. What a sight met our eyes! All the glass frames -were smashed to atoms. Flowers, pieces of glass and hailstones were all -heaped together in our once beautiful garden. Everything was shattered! - -Where was the father? - -We searched for him. Last of all we found him in the big conservatory, -of which every pane of glass was broken. He was seated on a wheelbarrow -in the midst of the débris which covered the ground. Alexix and Benjamin -stood beside him silently. - -"My children, my poor little ones!" he cried, when we all were there. - -He took Lise in his arms and began to sob. He said nothing more. What -could he have said? It was a terrible catastrophe, but the consequences -were still more terrible. I soon learned this from Etiennette. - -Ten years ago their father had bought the garden and had built the house -himself. The man who had sold him the ground had also lent him the money -to buy the necessary materials required by a florist. The amount was -payable in yearly payments for fifteen years. The man was only waiting -for an occasion when the florist would be late in payment to take back -the ground, house, material; keeping, of course, the ten-year payments -that he had already received. - -This was a speculation on the man's part, for he had hoped that before -the fifteen years expired there would come a day when the florist would -be unable to meet his notes. This day had come at last! Now what was -going to happen? - -We were not left long in doubt. The day after the notes fell due--this -sum which was to have been paid from the sale of his season's flowers--a -gentleman dressed all in black came to the house and handed us a stamped -paper. It was the process server. He came often; so many times that he -soon began to know us by name. - -"How do you do, Mlle. Etiennette? Hello, Remi; hello, Alexix!" - -And he handed us his stamped paper smilingly, as though we were friends. -The father did not stay in the house. He was always out. He never told -us where he went. Probably he went to call on business men, or he might -have been at court. - -What would the result be? A part of the winter passed. As we were unable -to repair the conservatories and renew the glass frames, we cultivated -vegetables and hardier flowers that did not demand shelter. They were -not very productive, but at least it was something, and it was work for -us. One evening the father returned home more depressed than usual. - -"Children," he said, "it is all over." - -I was about to leave the room, for I felt that he had something serious -to say to his children. He signed to me to stop. - -"You are one of the family, Remi," he said sadly, "and although you are -not very old, you know what trouble is. Children, I am going to leave -you." - -There was a cry on all sides. - -Lise flung her arms round her father's neck. He held her very tight. - -"Ah, it's hard to leave you, dear children," he said, "but the courts -have ordered me to pay, and as I have no money, everything here has to -be sold, and as that is not enough, I have to go to prison for five -years. As I am not able to pay with my money, I have to pay with my -liberty." - -We all began to cry. - -"Yes, it's sad," he continued brokenly, "but a man can't do anything -against the law. My attorney says that it used to be worse than it is." - -There was a tearful silence. - -"This is what I have decided is the best thing to do," continued the -father. "Remi, who is the best scholar, will write to my sister -Catherine and explain the matter to her and ask her to come to us. Aunt -Catherine has plenty of common sense and she will be able to decide what -should be done for the best." - -It was the first time that I had written a letter, and this was a very -painful one, but we still had a ray of hope. We were very ignorant -children and the fact that Aunt Catherine was coming, and that she was -practical, made us hope that everything could be made right. But she did -not come as soon as we had hoped. A few days later the father had just -left the house to call on one of his friends, when he met the police -face to face coming for him. He returned to the house with them; he was -very pale; he had come to say good-by to his children. - -"Don't be so downcast, man," said one of them who had come to take him; -"to be in prison for debt is not so dreadful as you seem to think. -You'll find some very good fellows there." - -I went to fetch the two boys, who were in the garden. Little Lise was -sobbing; one of the men stooped down and whispered something in her ear, -but I did not hear what he said. - -The parting was over very quickly. M. Acquin caught Lise up in his arms -and kissed her again and again, then he put her down, but she clung to -his hand. Then he kissed Etiennette, Alexix and Benny and gave Lise into -her sister's care. I stood a little apart, but he came to me and kissed -me affectionately, just like the others, and then they took him away. We -all stood in the middle of the kitchen crying; not one of us had a word -to say. - -Aunt Catherine arrived an hour later. We were still crying bitterly. For -a country woman who had no education or money, the responsibility that -had fallen upon her was heavy. A family of destitute children, the -eldest not yet sixteen, the youngest a dumb girl. Aunt Catherine had -been a nurse in a lawyer's family; she at once called upon this man to -ask his advice, and it was he who decided our fate. When she returned -from the lawyer's, she told us what had been arranged. Lise was to go -and live with her. Alexix was to go to an uncle at Varses, Benny to -another uncle, who was a florist at Saint-Quentin, and Etiennette to an -aunt who lived at the seashore. - -I listened to these plans, waiting until they came to me. When Aunt -Catherine ceased speaking, and I had not been mentioned, I said, "And -me?..." - -"Why, you don't belong to the family." - -"I'll work for you." - -"You're not one of the family." - -"Ask Alexix and Benny if I can't work, and I like work." - -"And soup, also, eh?" - -"But he's one of the family; yes, aunt, he's one of the family," came -from all sides. - -Lise came forwards and clasped her hands before her aunt with an -expression that said more than words. - -"Poor mite," said Aunt Catherine, "I know you'd like him to come and -live with us, but we can't always get what we want. You're my niece, and -if my man makes a face when I take you home, all I've to tell him is -that you're a relation, and I'm going to have you with me. It will be -like that with your other uncles and aunts. They will take a relation, -but not strangers." - -I felt there was nothing to say. What she said was only too true. I was -not one of the family. I could claim nothing, ask nothing; that would be -begging. And yet I loved them all and they all loved me. Aunt Catherine -sent us to bed, after telling us that we were to be parted the next day. - -Scarcely had we got upstairs than they all crowded round me. Lise clung -to me, crying. Then I knew, that in spite of their grief at parting from -one another, it was of me that they thought; they pitied me because I -was alone. I felt, indeed, then that I was their brother. Suddenly an -idea came to me. - -"Listen," I said; "even if your aunts and uncles don't want me, I can -see that you consider me one of the family." - -"Yes, yes," they all cried. - -Lise, who could not speak, just squeezed my hand and looked up at me -with her big, beautiful eyes. - -"Well, I'm a brother, and I'll prove it," I said stoutly. - -"There's a job with Pernuit; shall I go over and speak to him -to-morrow?" asked Etiennette. - -"I don't want a job. If I take a job I shall have to stay in Paris, and -I shan't see you again. I'm going to put on my sheepskin and take my -harp, and go first to one place and then to another where you are all -going to live. I shall see you all one after the other, and I'll carry -the news from one to the other, so you'll all be in touch. I haven't -forgotten my songs nor my dance music, and I'll get enough money to -live." - -Every face beamed. I was glad they were so pleased with my idea. For a -long time we talked, then Etiennette made each one go to bed, but no one -slept much that night, I least of all. The next day at daybreak Lise -took me into the garden. - -"You want to speak to me?" I asked. - -She nodded her head. - -"You are unhappy because we are going to be parted? You need not tell -me; I can see it in your eyes, and I am unhappy, too." - -She made a sign that it was something else she wanted to say. - -"In fifteen days I shall be at Dreuzy, where you are going to live." - -She shook her head. - -"You don't want me to go to Dreuzy?" - -In order for us to understand each other, I made more progress by -questioning. She replied either with a nod or a shake of the head. She -told me that she wanted to see me at Dreuzy, but pointing her finger in -three directions, she made me understand that I must first go and see -her brothers and sister. - -"You want me first to go to Varses, then Esnandes and then -Saint-Quentin?" - -She smiled and nodded, pleased that I understood. - -"Why?" - -Then with her lips and hands, and above all with her eyes, she explained -to me why she wished this. She wanted me to go and see her sister and -brothers first, so that when I reached Dreuzy I could tell her news of -them. They had to start at eight o'clock, and Aunt Catherine had ordered -a cab to take them, first of all to the prison to say good-by to their -father, and then each, with their baggage, to the different depots where -they had to take their trains. At seven o'clock Etiennette, in her turn, -took me in the garden. - -"I want to give you a little keepsake, Remi," she said. "Take this -little case; my godfather gave it to me. You'll find thread, needles and -scissors in it; when you are tramping along the roads you'll need them, -for I shan't be there to put a patch on your clothes, nor sew a button -on. When you use my scissors, think of us all." - -While Etiennette was speaking to me, Alexix loitered near; when she left -me to return to the house, he came up. - -"Say, Remi," he began, "I've got two five franc pieces. Take one; I'll -be so pleased if you will." - -Of the five of us, Alexix was the only one who cared very much for -money. We always made fun of his greed; he saved up sou by sou, counting -his hoard continually, he was always very proud when he had a brand new -piece. His offer touched me to the heart; I wanted to refuse, but he -insisted, and slipped a shiny silver piece into my hand. I knew that his -friendship for me must be very strong if he were willing to share his -treasure with me. - -Benjamin, neither, had forgotten me; he also wanted to give me a -present. He gave me his knife, and in exchange he exacted a sou, because -he said "a knife cuts friendship." - -The time passed quickly. The moment had come for us to part. As the cab -was drawing up at the house, Lise again made a sign for me to follow her -into the garden. - -"Lise!" called her aunt. - -She made no reply, but ran quickly down the path. She stopped at a big -Bengal rose tree and cut off a branch, then, turning to me, she divided -the stalk in two; there was a rose on either side. The language of the -lips is a small thing compared with the language of the eyes; how cold -and empty are words compared with looks! - -"Lise! Lise!" cried her aunt. - -The baggage was already in the cab. I took down my harp and called to -Capi. At the sight of my old suit, he jumped and barked with joy. He -loved his liberty on the high roads more than being closed up in the -garden. They all got into the cab. I lifted Lise onto her aunt's lap. I -stood there half dazed, then the aunt gently pushed me away and closed -the door. They were off. - -Through a mist I watched Lise as she leaned out of the window waving -her hand to me, then the cab sharply turned the corner of the street and -all I could see was a cloud of dust. - -Leaning on my harp, with Capi sprawling at my feet, I stayed there -looking absently down the street. A neighbor, who had been asked to lock -up the house and keep the key, called to me: - -"Are you going to stay there all day?" - -"No, I'm off now." - -"Where are you going?" - -"Straight ahead." - -"If you'd like to stay," he said, perhaps out of pity, "I'll keep you, -but I can't pay you, because you're not very strong. Later I might give -you something." - -I thanked him, but said no. - -"Well, as you like; I was only thinking for your own good. Good-by and -good luck!" - -He went away. The cab had gone, the house was locked up. - -I turned away from the home where I had lived for two years, and where I -had hoped always to live. The sky was clear, the weather warm, very -different from the icy night when poor Vitalis and I had fallen -exhausted by the wall. - -So these two years had only been a halt. I must go on my way again. But -the stay had done me good. It had given me strength and I had made dear -friends. I was not now alone in the world, and I had an object in life, -to be useful and give pleasure to those I loved. - - - - -CHAPTER XX - -MATTIA - - -The world was before me; I could go where I liked, north, south, east or -west. I was my own master. How many children there are who say to -themselves, "If I could only do as I liked, ... if I were my own -master!" And how impatiently they look forward to this day when they can -do the things they have longed to do, ... often very foolish things. -Between these children and myself there was a vast difference. When they -do anything foolish there is a hand stretched out, and they are picked -up if they fall. If I fell I should go down, down, down, and I might not -be able to pick myself up again. I was afraid. I knew the dangers that -beset me. - -Before beginning my wanderings I wanted to see the man who had been so -good to me. Aunt Catherine had not wished to take me with them when they -had gone to say good-by, but I felt that, at least, I could go and see -him now that I was alone. - -I did not dare walk across Paris with Capi running at my heels. I was -afraid that a policeman would stop and question me. My greatest fear was -the police. I tied a string to Capi's collar. I was loath to do this, -for I knew that it hurt his self-respect, but it had to be, and in this -humiliating manner I dragged him along to the Clichy prison, where M. -Acquin was serving his sentence. For some moments I looked in a sort of -fear at the great prison doors, thinking that perhaps once they had -closed on me I might not be able to get out again. I found it more -difficult than I had thought to get into a prison, but I would not be -discouraged. After much waiting and questioning, I was finally permitted -to see M. Acquin. - -"Ah, Remi, boy, I was expecting you," he said, as I entered the room -where visitors were allowed to see the prisoners. "I scolded Aunt -Catherine for not bringing you with the others." - -I brightened up at these words. - -"The children tell me that you are going on your wanderings again. Have -you forgotten that you almost died of cold and hunger, my boy?" - -"No, I've not forgotten that." - -"You were not alone then; you had some one to look after you. At your -age I don't think it is right to go tramping across the country alone." - -"You don't want me to bring you news of your children, then?" I asked. - -"They told me that you were going to see them all, one after the other," -he replied, "but I am not thinking of us when I ask you to give up this -wandering life." - -"And if I do what you ask I should be thinking of myself and not of you -... of Lise." - -This time he looked at me for several seconds, then he suddenly took -both my hands. - -"You have a heart, and I will not say another word, my boy. God will -take care of you." - -I threw my arms round his neck; the time had come for me to say good-by. -For some moments he held me in silence, then suddenly he felt in his -vest pocket and pulled out a large silver watch. - -"Here, boy, take this," he said. "I want you to have it as a keepsake. -It isn't of much value; if it had been I'd have sold it. It doesn't keep -good time, either. When anything is wrong with it, just give it a thump. -It is all I have." - -I wanted to refuse such a beautiful present, but he forced it into my -closed hands. - -"Oh, I don't need to know the time," he said sadly; "the hours pass -slowly enough. I should die counting them. Good-by, little Remi; always -remember to be a good boy." - -I was very unhappy. How good he had been to me! I lingered round the -prison doors for a long time after I had left him. I might have stayed -there perhaps until night if I had not suddenly touched a hard round -object in my pocket. My watch! - -All my grief was forgotten for the moment. My watch! My very own watch -by which I could tell the time. I pulled it out to see the hour. Midday! -It was a matter of small importance whether it was midday, ten o'clock -or two o'clock. Yet, I was very pleased that it was midday. It would -have been hard to say why, but such was the case. I knew that it was -midday; my watch told me so. What an affair! It seemed to me that a -watch was a sort of confidential friend of whom one could ask advice and -to whom one could talk. - -"Friend watch, what's the time?" - -"Just twelve o'clock, my dear Remi." - -"Really! Then it's time for me to do this or that. A good thing you -reminded me; if you had not, I should have forgotten." - -In my joy I had not noticed that Capi was almost as pleased as myself. -He pulled me by the leg of my trousers and barked several times. As he -continued to bark, I was forced to bestow some attention upon him. - -"What do you want, Capi?" I asked. - -He looked at me, but I failed to understand him. He waited some moments, -then came and stood up against me, putting his paws on the pocket where -I had placed my watch. He wanted to know the time to tell the -"distinguished audience," like in the days when he had worked with -Vitalis. - -I showed the watch to him. He looked at it for some time, as though -trying to remember, then, wagging his tail, he barked twelve times. He -had not forgotten! We could earn money with my watch! That was something -I had not counted upon. - -Forward march, children! - -I took one last look at the prison, behind the walls of which little -Lise's father was shut, then went on my way. - -The thing I needed most of all was a map of France. Knowing that in the -book stalls on the quays I could procure one, I wended my way towards -the river. At last I found one that was so yellow that the man let me -have it for fifteen sous. - -I was able to leave Paris now, and I decided to do so at once. I had a -choice between two roads. I chose the road to Fontainebleau. As I went -up the Rue Mouffetard, a host of memories rushed upon me. Garofoli! -Mattia! Ricardo! the soup pot fastened with a padlock, the whip, and -Vitalis, my poor, good master, who had died because he would not rent me -to the _padrone_. As I passed the church I saw a little boy leaning -against the wall, and I thought I recognized him. Surely it was Mattia, -the boy with the big head, the great eyes and the soft, resigned look. -But then he had not grown one inch! I went nearer to see better. Yes, it -was Mattia. He recognised me. His pale face broke into a smile. - -"Ah, it's you," he said. "You came to Garofoli's a long time ago with an -old man with a white beard, just before I went to the hospital. Ah! how -I used to suffer with my head then." - -"Is Garofoli still your master?" - -He glanced round before replying, then lowering his voice he said: -"Garofoli is in prison. They took him because he beat Orlando to death." - -I was shocked at this. I was pleased to hear that they had put Garofoli -in prison, and for the first time I thought the prisons, which inspired -me with so much horror, had their use. - -"And the other boys?" I asked. - -"Oh, I don't know. I was not there when Garofoli was arrested. When I -came out of the hospital, Garofoli, seeing that it was no good to beat -me 'cause I got ill, wanted to get rid of me, so he sold me for two -years to the Gassot Circus. They paid him in advance. D'ye know the -Gassot Circus? No? Well, it's not much of a circus, but it's a circus -all the same. They wanted a child for dislocation, and Garofoli sold me -to Mr. Gassot. I stayed with him until last Monday, when he sent me off -because my head was too big to go into the box. After leaving the circus -I went back to find Garofoli, but the place was all shut up, and a -neighbor told me what had happened. Now that Garofoli's in prison I -don't know where to go. - -"And I haven't any money," he added, "and I haven't had a bite to eat -since yesterday." - -I was not rich, but I had enough to give something to poor Mattia. How I -would have blessed one who would have given me a crust of bread when I -was wandering round Toulouse, famished like Mattia now. - -"Stay here until I come back," I said. - -I ran to a bakery at the corner of the street and soon returned with a -roll, which I offered him. He devoured it in a moment. - -"Now," I said, "what do you want to do?" - -"I don't know. I was trying to sell my violin when you spoke to me, and -I would have sold it before, if I hadn't hated to part with it. My -violin is all I have and when I'm sad, I find a spot where I can be -alone and play to myself. Then I see all sorts of beautiful things in -the sky, more beautiful than in a dream." - -"Why don't you play your violin in the streets?" - -"I did, but I didn't get anything." - -How well I knew what it was to play and not get a coin. - -"What are you doing?" he asked. - -I don't know why, but on the spur of the moment, I put up a ridiculous -bluff. - -"I'm the boss of a company," I said proudly. - -It was true, but the truth was very near a falsehood. My "company" only -consisted of Capi. - -"Oh, will you...." began Mattia. - -"What?" - -"Take me in your company?" - -Not wishing to deceive him, I smiled and pointed to Capi. - -"But that is all the company I have," I said. - -"Well, what does that matter? I'll be another. Oh, please don't leave -me; I shall die of hunger!" - -Die of hunger! His words seemed to strike my very heart. I knew what it -would be to die of hunger. - -"I can play the violin, and I can dislocate," said Mattia breathlessly. -"I can dance on the tight rope, I can sing, I'll do anything you like. -I'll be your servant; I'll obey you. I don't ask for money; food only. -And if I do badly, you can beat me, that is understood. All that I ask -is, that you won't strike me on the head; that also must be understood, -because my head is very sore since Garofoli beat me so much on it." - -I felt like crying, to hear poor little Mattia speak so. How could I -refuse to take him with me. Die of hunger! But with me there was also a -chance that he might die of hunger. I told him so, but he would not -listen to me. - -"No, no," he said; "when there are two, one doesn't starve, because one -helps the other. The one who has it gives to the one who hasn't." - -I hesitated no longer. As I had some I must help him. - -"Well, then, it's understood," I said. - -Instantly he took my hand and actually kissed it in gratitude. - -"Come with me," I said; "not as a servant, Mattia, but as my chum." - -Shouldering my harp, I gave the signal: - -"Forward, march!" - -At the end of a quarter of an hour, we had left Paris behind. - -I left Paris by this route because I wanted to see Mother Barberin. How -many times I had wanted to write to her and tell her that I thought of -her, and that I loved her with all my heart, but the horrible fear of -Barberin restrained me. If Barberin found me by means of my letter, he -might take me and sell me to another man. He probably had the right to -do so. I preferred that Mother Barberin should think that I was an -ungrateful boy rather than run the risk of falling into Barberin's -power. - -But though I dared not write, now that I was free, I could go and see -her. Since I had taken Mattia into my "company" I had made up my mind to -do so, for it seemed to me that it could easily be arranged. I would -send him ahead and he could find out if she were alone, and then tell -her that I was not far off, and was only waiting to know if it were safe -for me to come and see her. Then, if Barberin were in the village, -Mattia could ask her to come to some safe spot where I could meet her. - -I tramped along in silence, working out this plan. Mattia trudged by my -side; he also seemed to be thinking deeply. The idea came to me to show -off my possessions to Mattia. Unfastening my bag, I proudly spread out -my riches on the grass. I had three cotton shirts, three pairs of socks, -five handkerchiefs, all in good condition, and one pair of shoes, -slightly used. - -Mattia was awestruck. - -"And you, what have you got?" I asked. - -"I've only got my violin." - -"Well, we'll go shares, now we're chums; you'll have two shirts, two -pairs of socks, and three handkerchiefs, but as it's only fair that we -go shares in everything, you'll carry my bag for one hour and I'll carry -it for another." - -Mattia wanted to refuse the things, but as I had quickly fallen into the -habit of commanding, which, I must say I found very pleasant, I told him -to be silent. I had laid out Etiennette's needle case and also a little -box in which I had placed Lise's rose. Mattia wanted to open this box, -but I would not let him. I put it back in my bag without even lifting -the lid. - -"If you want to please me," I said, "you will never touch this box ... -it's a present." - -"I promise never to touch it," he said solemnly. - -Since I had again donned my sheepskin and my harp there was one thing -which caused me serious thought. That was my trousers. It seemed to me -that an artist ought not to wear long trousers; to appear in public an -artist should have short trousers with stockings coming over them, laced -over and over with colored ribbons. Trousers were all right for a -gardener, but now ... I was an artist! Yes, I must wear knickers. I -quickly took the scissors from Etiennette's work-case. - -"While I arrange my trousers," I said to Mattia, "you ought to show me -how you play the violin." - -"Oh, I'd like to." - -He began to play, while I boldly stuck the points of my scissors into my -trousers a little above the knee. I commenced to cut the cloth. - -Yet, however, they were a beautiful pair of gray cloth trousers, with -vest and coat to match, and I had been so proud of them when M. Acquin -had given them to me, but I did not consider that I was spoiling them by -shortening them, quite the contrary. - -At first I scarcely listened to Mattia; I was too busy cutting my -trousers, but soon I stopped manipulating the scissors and became all -ears. Mattia played almost as well as Vitalis. - -"Who taught you the violin?" I asked, clapping my hands. - -"No one, I studied alone." - -"Hasn't any one explained to you anything about music?" - -"No, I play just what I hear." - -"I'll teach you, I will." - -"You know everything, then?" - -"Well so I ought to, if I'm the director." - -I wanted to show Mattia that I also was a musician. I took my harp and, -wishing to impress him, I sang the famous canzonette. Then, as it should -be between artists, he complimented me. He had great talent. We were -worthy of each other. - -I buckled my knapsack and Mattia, in turn, hoisted it on his shoulders. - -We had to stop at the first village to give a performance. It was to be -the "First appearance of Remi's Company." - -"Teach me your song," said Mattia; "we'll sing it together, and I'll -soon be able to accompany you on the violin. That'll be pretty." - -Certainly, that would be pretty, and the "distinguished audience" would -have a heart of stone if they were not generous in their offerings. - -At the first village that we came to we had to pass before a large farm -gate; looking in we saw a crowd of people dressed up in their best; some -of them carried bouquets tied with satin streamers. It was a wedding. I -thought that perhaps these people might like a little music and dance, -so I went into the farmyard and suggested it to the first person that I -met. This was a big, good-natured looking man with a red face; he wore a -tall white collar and a Prince Albert coat. He did not reply to my -question, but turning to the guests, he put his two fingers in his mouth -and gave such a shrill whistle that it frightened Capi. - -"Say, you all," he cried, "what about a little music; the musicians have -arrived." - -"Oh, music! music!" came the chorus. - -"Take your places for the quadrilles!" - -The dancers soon gathered in the middle of the yard. Mattia and I took -our places up in a wagon. - -"Can you play the quadrilles?" I whispered anxiously. - -"Yes." - -He struck a few notes on his violin. By luck I knew the air. We were -saved. Although Mattia and I had never played together, we did not do -badly. It is true the people had not much ear for music. - -"Can one of you play the cornet?" asked the big man with the red face. - -"I can," said Mattia, "but I haven't the instrument with me." - -"I'll go and find one; the violin's pretty, but it's squeaky." - -I found that day that Mattia could play everything. We played until -night, without stopping. It did not matter for me, but poor Mattia was -very weak. From time to time I saw him turn pale as though he felt ill, -yet he continued to play, blowing with all his might. Fortunately, I was -not the only one who saw that he was ill; the bride remarked it also. - -"That's enough," she said; "that little chap is tired out. Now all hands -to your pockets for the musicians!" - -I threw my cap to Capi, who caught it in his jaws. - -"Give your offerings to our secretary, if you please," I said. - -They applauded, and were delighted at the manner in which Capi bowed. -They gave generously; the husband was the last, and he dropped a five -franc piece in the cap. The cap was full of silver coins. What a -fortune! - -We were invited to supper, and they gave us a place to sleep in the hay -loft. The next day when we left this hospitable farm we had a capital -of twenty-eight francs! - -"I owe this to you, Mattia," I said, after we had counted it; "I could -not have made an orchestra all alone." - -With twenty-eight francs in our pockets we were rich. When we reached -Corbeil I could very well afford to buy a few things that I considered -indispensable: first, a cornet, which would cost three francs at a -second-hand shop, then some red ribbons for our stockings and, lastly, -another knapsack. It would be easier to carry a small bag all the time -than a heavy one in turns. - -"A boss like you, who doesn't beat one, is too good," said Mattia, -laughing happily from time to time. - -Our prosperous state of affairs made me decide to set out for Mother -Barberin's as soon as possible. I could take her a present. I was rich -now. There was something that, more than anything else, would make her -happy, not only now, but in her old age--a cow that would replace poor -Rousette. How happy she would be if I gave her a cow, and how proud I -should be. Before arriving at Chavanon I would buy a cow and Mattia -would lead it by a rope, right into Mother Barberin's yard. - -Mattia would say to her: "Here is a cow I've brought you." - -"A cow!" she would say; "you've made a mistake, my boy," and she would -sigh. - -"No, I haven't," Mattia would answer; "you're Mother Barberin of -Chevanon, aren't you? Well, the prince (like in fairy tales) has sent -you this as a present." - -"What prince?" - -Then I would appear and take her in my arms, and after we had hugged -each other we would make some pancakes and apple fritters which would be -eaten by the three of us and not by Barberin, as on that Shrove Tuesday -when he had returned to upset our frying pan and put our butter in his -onion soup. What a beautiful dream! But to realize it we must first buy -the cow! - -How much would a cow cost? I had not the slightest idea; a great deal -probably, but still.... I did not want a very big cow. Because the -fatter the cow the higher the price, and then the bigger the cow the -more nourishment it would require, and I did not want my present to be a -source of inconvenience to Mother Barberin. The essential, for the -moment, was to find out the price of cows or, rather, of a cow of the -kind that I wanted. Fortunately, that was not difficult for we often met -many farmers and cattle dealers at the different villages where we -stopped. I put the question to the first I met at the inn that day. - -He burst out laughing and gave a bang on the table. Then he called the -landlady. - -"This little musician wants to know how much a cow costs, not a very -large one, but a very healthy one that'll give plenty of milk!" - -Every one laughed. I didn't care, though. - -"Yes, she must give good milk and not eat too much," I said. - -"And she mustn't mind being led along the lanes by a halter." - -When he had had his laugh, he was quite willing to enter a discussion -with me, and to take the matter seriously. He had just the very thing, a -nice cow which gave delicious milk--real cream!--and she hardly ate -anything. If I would put down fifty écus, the cow was mine. Although I -had had trouble in making him talk at first, once he commenced it was -difficult to stop him. Finally, we were able to retire for the night, -and I dreamed of all I had learned from him. - -Fifty écus; that was one hundred and fifty francs! I had nothing like -that great sum. Perhaps if our luck still continued I could, if I saved -sou by sou, get together the hundred and fifty francs. But it would take -time. In that case we should have to go, first of all, to Varses and see -Benny and give all the performances that we could on our way. And then -on our return we would have the money and we would go to Chavanon and -act the fairy tale, "The Prince's Cow." - -I told Mattia of my plan and he raised no objections. - - - - -CHAPTER XXI - -MEETING OLD FRIENDS - - -It took us nearly three months to do this journey, but when at last we -reached the outskirts of Varses we found that we had indeed employed our -time well. In my leather purse I now had one hundred and twenty-eight -francs. We were only short of twenty-two francs to buy Mother Barberin's -cow. - -Mattia was almost as pleased as I, and he was very proud that he had -contributed his part to such a sum. His part was great, for I am sure -that without him, Capi and I could not have collected anything like the -sum of one hundred and twenty-eight francs! From Varses to Chavanon we -could easily gain the twenty-two francs that we were short. - -It was three o'clock in the afternoon when we arrived at Varses and a -radiant sun shone in the clear sky, but the nearer we got to the town -the darker became the atmosphere. Between the sky and the earth hung a -cloud of smoke. - -I knew that Alexix's uncle was a miner at Varses, but I did not know -whether he lived in the town itself or outside. I simply knew that he -worked in a mine called the "Truyère." - -Upon entering the town I asked where this mine was situated, and I was -directed to the left bank of the river Divonne, in a little dale, -traversed by a ravine, after which the mine had been named. This dale is -as unattractive as the town. - -At the office they told us where Uncle Gaspard, Alexix's uncle, lived. -It was in a winding street, which led from the hill to the river, at a -little distance from the mine. - -When we reached the house, a woman who was leaning up against the door -talking to two or three neighbors told me that Gaspard, the miner, would -not be back until six o'clock. - -"What do you want of him?" she asked. - -"I want to see Alexix, his nephew." - -"Oh? you're Remi?" she said. "Alexix has spoken of you. He's been -expecting you. Who's that boy?" She pointed to Mattia. - -"He's my friend." - -This woman was Alexix's aunt. I thought she would ask us to go in and -rest, for we were very dusty and tired, but she simply repeated that if -I would return at six o'clock I could see Alexix, who was then at the -mine. I had not the heart to ask for what was not offered. I thanked her -and went into the town to find a baker, to get something to eat. I was -ashamed of this reception, for I felt that Mattia would wonder what it -meant. Why should we have tramped so many miles for this. - -It seemed to me that Mattia would have a poor idea of my friends, and -that when I should speak to him of Lise he would not listen to me with -the same interest. And I wanted him very much to like Lise. The cold -welcome that the aunt had given us did not encourage me to return to the -house, so at a little before six o'clock, Mattia, Capi, and I went to -the entrance of the mine to wait for Alexix. - -We had been told by which gallery the miners would come out, and a -little after six we began to see in the dark shadows of the gallery some -tiny lights which gradually became larger. The miners, with lamp in -hand, were coming up into the day, their work finished. They came on -slowly, with heavy gait, as though they suffered in the knees. I -understood how this was later, when I myself had gone over the -staircases and ladders which led to the last level. Their faces were as -black as chimney sweeps; their clothes and hats covered with coal dust. -Each man entered the lamplighter's cabin and hung up his lamp on a nail. - -Although keeping a careful lookout, I did not see Alexix until he had -rushed up to me. I should have let him pass without recognizing him. It -was hard to recognize in this boy, black from head to foot, the chum who -had raced with me down the garden paths in his clean shirt, turned up to -the elbows, and his collar thrown open, showing his White skin. - -"It's Remi," he cried, turning to a man of about forty years, who walked -near him, and who had a kind, frank face like M. Acquin. This was not -surprising, considering that they were brothers. I knew that this was -Uncle Gaspard. - -"We've been expecting you a long time," he said, smiling. - -"The road is long from Paris to Varses," I said, smiling back. - -"And your legs are short," he retorted, laughing. - -Capi, happy at seeing Alexix, expressed his joy by tugging at the leg of -his trousers with all his might. During this time I explained to Uncle -Gaspard that Mattia was my friend and partner, and that he played the -cornet better than any one. - -"And there's Monsieur Capi," said Uncle Gaspard; "you'll be rested -to-morrow, so you can entertain us, for it's Sunday. Alexix says that -that dog is cleverer than a schoolmaster and a comedian combined." - -As much as I felt ill at ease with the aunt, so I felt at ease with -Uncle Gaspard. - -"Now, you two boys talk together," he said cheerily, "I am sure that you -have a lot to say to each other. I'm going to have a chat with this -young man who plays the cornet so well." - -Alexix wanted to know about my journey, and I wanted to know about his -work; we were so busy questioning each other that neither of us waited -for a reply. - -When we arrived at the house, Uncle Gaspard invited us to supper; never -did an invitation give me such pleasure, for I had wondered as we -walked along if we should have to part at the door, the aunt's welcome -not having given us much hope. - -"Here's Remi and his friend," said the father, entering the house. - -We sat down to supper. The meal did not last long, for the aunt, who was -a gossiper, was only serving delicatessen that evening. The hard-working -miner ate his delicatessen supper without a word of complaint. He was an -easy going man who, above all, liked peace: He never complained; if he -had a remark to pass it was said in a quiet, gentle way. The supper was -soon over. - -Uncle Gaspard told me that I could sleep with Alexix that night, and -told Mattia that if he would go with him into the bakehouse he would -make him up a bed there. - -That evening and the greater part of the night Alexix and I spent -talking. - -Everything that Alexix told me excited me strangely. I had always wanted -to go down in a mine, but when I spoke of it the next day to Uncle -Gaspard he told me that he could not possibly take me down as only those -who worked in the colliery were permitted to enter. - -"If you want to be a miner," he said, "it will be easy. It's not worse -than any other job. It's better than being a singer on the streets. You -can stay here with Alexix. We'll get a job for Mattia also, but not in -playing the cornet, oh no." - -I had no intention of staying at Varses; there was something else I had -set myself to do. I was about to leave the town without my curiosity -being satisfied when circumstances came about in which I learned, in all -their horror, the dangers to which the miners are exposed. - -On the day that I was to leave Varses a large block of coal fell on -Alexix's hand and almost crushed his finger. For several days he was -obliged to give the hand complete rest. Uncle Gaspard was in despair, -for now he had no one to push his car and he was afraid that he also -would be obliged to stay at home, and he could ill afford to do this. - -"Why can't I take his place?" I asked, when he returned home after -hunting in vain for a boy. - -"I was afraid the car would be too heavy for you, my boy," he said, "but -if you'd be willing to try, you'd help me a mighty lot. It is hard to -find a boy for a few days only." - -"And while you are down in the mine I'll go off with Capi and earn the -rest of the money for the cow," cried Mattia. - -The three months that we had lived together in the open air had -completely changed Mattia. He was no longer the poor, pale boy whom I -had found leaning up against the church; much less was he the monster -whom I had seen for the first time in Garofoli's attic, looking after -the soup, and from time to time clasping his hands over his poor aching -head. Mattia never had a headache now. He was never unhappy, neither was -he thin or sad. The beautiful sun and the fresh air had given him -health and spirits. On our tramps he was always laughing and in a good -humor, seeing the best side of everything, amused at anything, happy at -nothing. How lonely I would have been without him! - -We were so utterly different in character, perhaps that was why we got -on so well together. He had a sweet, sunny disposition, a little -careless, and with a delightful way of overcoming difficulties. We might -well have quarreled when I was teaching him to read and giving his -lessons in music, for I had not the patience of a schoolmaster. I was -often unjust to him, but never once did he show signs of anger. - -It was understood that while I was down in the mine Mattia and Capi were -to go off into the suburbs and give "musical and dramatic performances" -and thereby increase our fortune. Capi, to whom I explained this -arrangement, appeared to understand and accordingly barked approval. - -The next day, following close in Uncle Gaspard's footsteps, I went down -into the deep, dark mine. He bade me be very cautious, but there was no -need for his warning. It is not without a certain fear and anxiety that -one leaves the light of day to enter into the bowels of the earth. When -far down the gallery I instinctively looked back, but the daylight at -the end of the long black tube looked like a white globe,--like the moon -in a dark, starless sky. Soon the big, black pit yawned before us. Down -below I could see the swaying lamps of other miners as they descended -the ladder. We reached the stall where Uncle Gaspard worked on the -second level. All those employed in pushing the cars were young boys, -with the exception of one whom they called Professor. He was an old man -who, in his younger days had worked as a carpenter in the mine but -through an accident, which had crushed his fingers, had been obliged to -give up his trade. I was soon to learn what it meant to be a miner. - - - - -CHAPTER XXII - -IMPRISONED IN A MINE - - -A few days later, while pushing my car along the rails, I heard a -terrible roaring. The noise came from all sides. My first feeling was -one of terror and I thought only of saving myself, but I had so often -been laughed at for my fears that shame made me stay. I wondered if it -could be an explosion. Suddenly, hundreds of rats raced past me, fleeing -like a regiment of cavalry. Then I heard a strange sound against the -earth and the walls of the gallery, and the noise of running water. I -raced back to Uncle Gaspard. - -"Water's coming into the mine!" I cried. - -"Don't be silly." - -"Oh, listen!" - -There was something in my manner that forced Uncle Gaspard to stop his -work and listen. The noise was now louder and more sinister. - -"Race for your life. The mine's flooded!" he shouted. - -"Professor! Professor!" I screamed. - -We rushed down the gallery. The old man joined us. The water was rising -rapidly. - -"You go first," said the old man when we reached the ladder. - -We were not in a position to show politeness. Uncle Gaspard went first, -I followed, then came the professor. Before we had reached the top of -the ladder a rush of water fell, extinguishing our lamps. - -"Hold on," cried Uncle Gaspard. - -We clung to the rungs. But some men who were below us were thrown off. -The fall of water had turned into a veritable avalanche. - -We were on the first landing. Water was here also. We had no lights, for -our lamps had been put out. - -"I'm afraid we are lost," said the professor quietly; "say your prayers, -my boy." - -At this moment seven or eight miners with lamps came running in our -direction, trying to reach the ladder. The water was now rushing through -the mine in a regular torrent, dragging in its mad course pieces of -wood, whirling them round like feathers. - -"We must make for an airshaft, boys," said the professor. "That is the -only place where we might find refuge. Give me a lamp." - -Usually no one took any notice of the old man when he spoke, unless it -was to make fun of him, but the strongest man there had lost his nerve -and it was the voice of the old man, whom they had mocked so often, that -they were now ready to obey. A lamp was handed to him. He seized it and -dragged me along with him, taking the lead. He, more than any man, knew -every nook and corner of the mine. The water was up to my waist. The -professor led us to the nearest airshaft. Two miners refused to enter, -saying that we were throwing ourselves into a blind alley. They -continued along the gallery and we never saw them again. - -Then came a deafening noise. A rush of water, a splintering of wood, -explosions of compressed air, a dreadful roaring which terrified us. - -"It's the deluge," shrieked one. - -"The end of the world!" - -"Oh, God, have mercy on us." - -Hearing the men shrieking their cries of despair, the professor said -calmly, but in a voice to which all listened. - -"Courage, boys, now as we are going to stay here for a while we must get -to work. We can't stay long, huddled together like this. Let us scoop -out a hollow in the shale so as to have a place to rest upon." - -His words calmed the men. With hands and lamphooks they began to dig -into the soil. The task was difficult, for the airshaft in which we had -taken refuge was on a considerable slope and very slippery. And we knew -that it meant death if we made a false step. A resting place was made, -and we were able to stop and take note of each other. We were seven: the -professor, Uncle Gaspard, three miners, Pages, Comperou and Bergounhoux, -and a car pusher named Carrory, and myself. - -The noise in the mine continued with the same violence; there are no -words with which to describe the horrible uproar. It seemed to us that -our last hour had come. Mad with fear, we gazed at one another, -questioningly. - -"The evil genius of the mine's taking his revenge," cried one. - -"It's a hole broke through from the river above," I ventured to say. - -The professor said nothing. He merely shrugged his shoulder, as though -he could have argued out the matter in full day, under the shade of a -mulberry tree, eating an onion. - -"It's all folly about the genius of the mine," he said at last, "The -mine is flooded, that's a sure thing. But what has caused the flood, we -down here can't tell...." - -"Well, if you don't know what it is, shut up," cried the men. - -Now that we were dry and the water was not touching us, no one wanted to -listen to the old man. The authority which his coolness in danger had -gained for him was already lost. - -"We shan't die from drowning," he said at last, quietly; "look at the -flame in your lamps, how short it is now." - -"Don't be a wizard, what do you mean? Speak out." - -"I am not trying to be a wizard, but we shan't be drowned. We are in a -bell of air, and it is this compressed air which stops the water from -rising. This airshaft, without an outlet, is doing for us what the -diving bell does for the diver. The air has accumulated in the shaft -and now resists the water, which ebbs back." - -"It is the foul air that we have to fear.... The water is not rising a -foot now; the mine must be full...." - -"Where's Marius?" cried Pages, thinking of his only son, who worked on -the third level. - -"Oh, Marius! Marius," he shrieked. - -There was no reply, not even an echo. His voice did not go beyond our -"bell." - -Was Marius saved? One hundred and fifty men drowned! That would be too -horrible. One hundred and fifty men, at least, had gone down into the -mine, how many had been able to get out by the shafts, or had found a -refuge like ourselves? - -There was now utter silence in the mine. At our feet the water was quite -still, not a ripple, not a gurgle. The mine was full. This heavy -silence, impenetrable and deathly, was more stupefying than the -frightful uproar that we had heard when the water first rushed in. We -were in a tomb, buried alive, more than a hundred feet under ground. We -all seemed to feel the awfulness of our situation. Even the professor -seemed crushed down. Suddenly, I felt some warm drops fall on my hand. -It was Carrory.... He was crying, silently. Then came a voice, -shrieking: - -"Marius! my boy, Marius!" - -The air was heavy to breathe; I felt suffocated; there was a buzzing in -my ears. I was afraid, afraid of the water, the darkness, and death. -The silence oppressed me, the uneven, jagged walls of our place of -refuge seemed as though they would fall and crush me beneath their -weight. Should I never see Lise again, and Arthur, and Mrs. Milligan, -and dear old Mattia. Would they be able to make little Lise understand -that I was dead, and that I could not bring her news from her brothers -and sister! And Mother Barberin, poor Mother Barberin!... - -"In my opinion, they are not trying to rescue us," said Uncle Gaspard, -breaking the silence at last. "We can't hear a sound." - -"How can you think that of your comrades?" cried the professor hotly. -"You know well enough that in every mine accident the miners have never -deserted one another, and that twenty men, one hundred men, would sooner -be killed than leave a comrade without assistance. You know that well -enough." - -"That is true," murmured Uncle Gaspard. - -"Make no error, they are trying their hardest to reach us. They have two -ways, ... one is to bore a tunnel to us down here, the other is to drain -off the water." - -The men began a vague discussion as to how long it would take to -accomplish this task. All realized that we should have to remain at -least eight days in our tomb. Eight days! I had heard of miners being -imprisoned for twenty-four days, but that was in a story and this was -reality. When I was able to fully grasp what this meant, I paid no heed -to the talk around me. I was stunned. - -Again there was silence. All were plunged in thought. How long we -remained so I cannot tell, but suddenly there was a cry; - -"The pumps are at work!" - -This was said with one voice, for the sounds that had just reached our -ears had seemed to touch us by an electric current and we all rose up. -We should be saved! - -Carrory took my hand and squeezed it. - -"You're a good boy," he said. - -"No, you are," I replied. - -But he insisted energetically that I was a good boy. His manner was as -though he were intoxicated. And so he was; he was intoxicated with hope. -But before we were to see the beautiful sun again and hear the birds in -the trees, we were to pass through long, cruel days of agony, and wonder -in anguish if we should ever see the light of day again. - -We were all very thirsty. Pages wanted to go down and get some water, -but the professor advised him to stay where he was. He feared that the -débris which we had piled up would give way beneath his weight and that -he would fall into the water. - -"Remi is lighter, give him a boot, and he can go down and get water for -us all," he said. - -Carrory's boot was handed to me, and I prepared to slip down the bank. - -"Wait a minute," said the professor; "let me give you a hand." - -"Oh, but it's all right, professor," I replied; "if I fall in I can -swim." - -"Do as I tell you," he insisted; "take my hand." - -In his effort to help me he either miscalculated his step, or the coal -gave way beneath him, for he slid over the inclined plane and fell head -first into the black waters. The lamp, which he held to light me, rolled -after him and disappeared also. Instantly we were plunged in darkness, -for we were burning only one light,--there was a simultaneous cry from -every man. Fortunately, I was already in position to get to the water. -Letting myself slide down on my back, I slipped into the water after the -old man. - -In my wanderings with Vitalis I had learned to swim and to dive. I was -as much at ease in the water as on land, but how could I direct my -course in this black hole? I had not thought of that when I let myself -slip; I only thought that the old man would be drowned. Where should I -look? On which side should I swim? I was wondering, when I felt a firm -hand seize my shoulder. I was dragged beneath the water. Kicking out my -foot sharply, I rose to the surface. The hand was still grasping my -shoulder. - -"Hold on, professor," I cried; "keep your head up and we're saved!" - -Saved! neither one nor the other was saved. For I did not know which way -to swim. - -"Speak out, you fellows!" I cried. - -"Remi, where are you?" - -It was Uncle Gaspard's voice; it came from the left. - -"Light the lamp!" - -There was instantly a light. I had only to stretch out my hand to touch -the bank. With one hand I clutched at a block of coal and drew up the -old man. It was high time, for he had already swallowed a great deal of -water and was partly unconscious. I kept his head well above water and -he soon came round. Our companions took hold of him and pulled him up -while I hoisted him from behind. I clambered up in my turn. - -After this disagreeable accident which, for the moment, had caused us -some distraction, we again fell into fits of depression and despair, and -with them came thoughts of approaching death. I became very drowsy; the -place was not favorable for sleep; I could easily have rolled into the -water. Then the professor, seeing the danger I ran, took my head upon -his chest and put his arm around my body. He did not hold me very tight, -but enough to keep me from falling, and I laid there like a child on his -mother's knee. When I moved, half awake, he merely changed the position -of his arm that had grown stiff, then sat motionless again. - -"Sleep, little chap," he whispered, leaning over me; "don't be afraid. -I've got you, Remi." - -And I slept without fear, for I knew very well he would not let go of -me. - -We had no idea of time. We did not know if we had been there two days -or six days. Opinions differed. We spoke no more of our deliverance. -Death was in our hearts. - -"Say what you like, professor," cried Bergounhoux; "you have calculated -how long it will take them to pump out the water, but they'll never be -in time to save us. We shall die of hunger or suffocation...." - -"Have patience," answered the professor. "I know how long we can live -without food and I have made my calculations. They will do it in time." - -At this moment big Comperou burnt into sobs. - -"The good Lord is punishing me," he cried, "and I repent! I repent! If I -get out of here I swear to atone for the wrong I have done, and if I -don't get out you boys will make amends for me. You know Rouquette, who -was sentenced for five years for stealing a watch from Mother Vidal?... -I was the thief! I took it! Its under my bed now.... Oh...." - -"Throw him in the water," cried both Pages and Bergounhoux. - -"Do you want to appear, then, before the Lord with a crime on your -conscience?" cried the professor; "let him repent!" - -"I repent! I repent," wailed Comperou, more feebly than a child, in -spite of his great strength. - -"To the water! To the water!" cried Pages and Bergounhoux, trying to get -at the sinner, who was crouching behind the professor. - -"If you want to throw him in the water, you'll throw me with him!" - -"No! No!" - -Finally, they said they would not push him in the water, but upon one -condition; he was to be left in a corner and no one was to speak to him -or to pay any attention to him. - -"Yes, that's what he deserves," said the professor. "That's only fair." - -After the professor's words, which seemed like a judgment condemning -Comperou, we all huddled together and got as far away from him as -possible, leaving a space between us and the unfortunate man. For -several hours, I should think, he sat there, grief stricken, his lips -moving every now and again, to say: - -"I repent! I repent!" - -And then Pages and Bergounhoux would cry out: - -"It's too late! It's too late! You repent because you're afraid now; you -should have repented six months ago, a year ago." - -He gasped painfully, but still repeated: - -"I repent! I repent!" - -He was in a high fever; all his body shook and his teeth were -chattering. - -"I'm thirsty," he said; "give me the boot." There was no more water in -the boot. I got up to go and fetch some, but Pages, who had seen me, -called to me to stop, and at the same moment Uncle Gaspard pulled me by -the arm. - -"We swore we would pay no attention to him," he said. - -For some minutes Comperou repeated that he was thirsty; seeing that we -would not give him anything to drink, he rose up to go to the water -himself. - -"He'll drag down the rubbish!" cried Pages. - -"Let him at least have his freedom," said the professor. - -He had seen me go down by letting myself slide on my back. He wanted to -do the same, but I was light, whilst he was heavy. Scarcely was he on -his back than the coal gave way beneath him and, with his legs stretched -out and his arms striking into space, he slipped into the black hole. -The water splashed up to where we were. I leaned forward ready to go -down, but Uncle Gaspard and the professor each grasped me by the arm. - -Half dead, and trembling with horror, I drew myself back. - -Time passed. The professor was the only one who could speak with -courage. But our depression finally made his spirits droop. Our hunger -had become so great that we ate the rotten wood about us. Carrory, who -was like an animal, was the most famished of all; he had cut up his -other boot and was continually chewing the pieces of leather. Seeing -what hunger had led us to, I must confess that I began to have terrible -fears. Vitalis had often told me tales of men who had been shipwrecked. -In one story, a crew who had been shipwrecked on a desert island where -there was nothing to eat, had eaten the ship's boy. Seeing my companions -in such a famished state I wondered if that fate was to be mine. I knew -that the professor and Uncle Gaspard would never eat me, but of Pages, -Bergounhoux, and Carrory, especially Carrory with his great white teeth -which he dug into the leather of his boot, I was not quite so sure. - -Once, when I was half asleep, I had been surprised to hear the professor -speak in almost a whisper, as though he was dreaming. He was talking of -the clouds, the wind, and the sun. Then Pages and Bergounhoux began to -chatter with him in a foolish manner. Neither waited for the other to -reply. Uncle Gaspard seemed hardly to notice how foolish they were. Were -they all gone mad? What was to be done? - -Suddenly, I thought I would light a lamp. To economize we had decided -only to have a light when it was absolutely necessary. When they saw the -light they apparently regained their senses. I went to get some water -for them. The waters were going down! - -After a time they began to talk strangely again. My own thoughts were -vague and wild, and for long hours and perhaps days we laid there -chattering to one another foolishly. After a time we became quieter and -Bergounhoux said that before dying we should put down our last wishes. -We lit a lamp and Bergounhoux wrote for us all, and we each signed the -paper. I gave my dog and harp to Mattia and I expressed a wish for -Alexix to go to Lise and kiss her for me, and give her the dried rose -that was in my vest pocket. Dear little Lise.... - -After some time, I slipped down the bank again, and saw that the waters -were lowering considerably. I hurried back to my companions and told -them that now I could swim to the ladders and tell our rescuers in what -part of the mine we had taken refuge. The professor forbade me to go, -but I insisted. - -"Go on, Remi, and I'll give you my watch," cried Uncle Gaspard. - -The professor thought for a moment, then took my hand. - -"Do as you think, boy," he said; "you have a heart. I think that you are -attempting the impossible, but it is not the first time that what was -thought impossible has been successful. Kiss us, boy." - -I kissed the professor and Uncle Gaspard and then, having thrown off my -clothes, I went into the water. - -"You keep shouting all the while," I said, before taking the plunge; -"your voices will guide me." - -I wondered if the space under the roof of the gallery was big enough for -me to move freely. That was the question. After some strokes I found -that I could swim if I went gently. I knew that there was a meeting of -galleries not far away, but I had to be cautious, for if I made a -mistake in the course I should lose my way. The roof and the walls of -the gallery were not enough to guide me; on the ground there was a surer -guide, the rails. If I followed them I should be sure to find the -ladders. From time to time I let my feet go down and, having touched the -iron rails, I rose up again, gently. With the voices of my companions -behind me and the rails under my feet, I was not lost. As the voices -became less distinct, the noise of the pumps increased. I was advancing. -Thank God, I should soon see the light of day! - -Going straight down the middle of the gallery, I had only to turn to the -right to touch the rail. I went on a little farther, then dived again to -touch the rail. It was not there! I went from side to side of the -gallery, but there was no rail! - -I had made a mistake. - -The voices of my companions only reached me in the faintest murmur. I -took in a deep breath, then plunged again but with no more success. -There were no rails! - -I had taken the wrong level; without knowing, I must have turned back. -But how was it the others were not shouting. If they were I could not -hear them. I was distracted, for I did not know which way to turn in -this cold, black water. - -Then, suddenly, I heard the sounds of voices again and I knew which way -to turn. After having taken a dozen strokes back, I turned to the right, -then to the left, but only found the walls. Where were the rails? I was -sure now that I was in the right level, then I suddenly realized that -the railroad had been carried away by the rush of waters, and that I had -no guide. Under these circumstances it was impossible for me to carry -out my plan, and I was forced to turn back. - -I swam back quickly to our place of refuge, the voices guiding me. As I -approached, it seemed to me that my companions' voices were more assured -as though they felt stronger. I was soon at the entrance of the shaft! I -hallooed to them. - -"Come back; come back," shouted the professor. - -"I could not find the way," I called out. - -"Never mind, the tunnel is nearly finished: they hear our cries and we -can hear theirs. We shall soon speak." - -I climbed quickly up to our landing and listened. We could hear the -blows from the picks and the cries of those who worked for our freedom -came to us feebly, but yet very distinct. After the first rush of joy, I -realized that I was frozen. As there were no warm clothes to give me, -they buried me up to the neck in coal dust and Uncle Gaspard and the -professor huddled up against me to keep me warm. - -We knew now that our rescuers would soon reach us through the tunnel and -by the water, but these last hours of our imprisonment were the hardest -to bear. The blows from the picks continued, and the pumping had not -stopped for one moment. Strange, the nearer we reached the hour of our -deliverance, the weaker we grew. I was lying in the coal dust trembling, -but I was not cold. We were unable to speak. - -Suddenly, there was a noise in the waters of the gallery and, turning my -head, I saw a great light coming towards us. The engineer was at the -head of several men. He was the first to climb up to us. He had me in -his arms before I could say a word. - -It was time, for my heart was failing me, yet I was conscious that I was -being carried away, and I was wrapped up in a blanket after our rescuers -had waded through the water in the gallery. I closed my eyes; when I -opened them again it was daylight! We were in the open air! At the same -time something jumped on me. It was Capi. With a bound he had sprung -upon me as I laid in the engineer's arms. He licked my face again and -again. Then my hand was taken; I felt a kiss and heard a weak voice -murmuring: "Remi! oh, Remi!" - -It was Mattia. I smiled at him, then I glanced round. - -A mass of people were crowded together in two straight rows, leaving a -passage down the center. It was a silent crowd, for they had been -requested not to excite us by their cries, but their looks spoke for -their lips. In the first row I seemed to see some white surplices and -gilt ornaments which shone in the sun. They were the priests, who had -come to the entrance of the mine to offer prayers for our deliverance. -When we were brought out, they went down on their knees in the dust. - -Twenty arms were stretched out to take me, but the engineer would not -give me up. He carried me to the offices, where beds had been prepared -to receive us. - -Two days later I was walking down the village street followed by Mattia, -Alexix, and Capi. There were some who came and shook me by the hands -with tears in their eyes, and there were others who turned away their -heads. These were in mourning, and they asked themselves bitterly why -this orphan child had been saved when their fathers and sons were still -in the mine, ghastly corpses, drifting hither and thither in the dark -waters. - - - - -CHAPTER XXIII - -ONCE MORE UPON THE WAY - - -I had made some friends in the mine. Such terrible experiences, born in -common, unites one. Uncle Gaspard and the professor, in particular, had -grown very fond of me and, although the engineer had not shared our -captivity, he had become attached to me like one is to a child that one -has snatched from death. He invited me to his house. I had to tell his -daughter all that had happened to us in the mine. - -Every one wanted to keep me at Varses. The engineer told me that if I -wished he would find me a position in the offices; Uncle Gaspard said he -would get me a permanent job in the mine; he seemed to think it quite -natural that I should return to the colliery; he himself was soon going -down again with that indifference that men show who are accustomed to -brave danger each day. I had no wish to go back. A mine was very -interesting, and I was very pleased that I had seen one, but I had not -the slightest desire to return. I preferred to have the sky over my -head, even a sky full of snow. The open-air life suited me better, and -so I told them. Every one was surprised, especially the professor. -Carrory, when he met me, called me a "chicken." - -During the time that they were all trying to persuade me to stay at -Varses, Mattia became very preoccupied and thoughtful. I questioned him, -but he always answered that nothing was the matter. It was not until I -told him that we were starting off on our tramps in three days' time, -that he admitted the cause of his sadness. - -"Oh, I thought that you would stay and that you would leave me," he -said. - -I gave him a good slap, so as to teach him not to doubt me. - -Mattia was quite able to look after himself now. While I was down in the -mine he had earned eighteen francs. He was very proud when he handed me -this large sum, for with the hundred and twenty-eight that we already -had, this made a total of one hundred and forty-six francs. We only -wanted four francs more to be able to buy the Prince's cow. - -"Forward! March! Children!" With baggage strapped on our back we set -forth on the road, with Capi barking and rolling in the dust for joy. - -Mattia suggested that we get a little more money before buying the cow; -the more money we had, the better the cow, and the better the cow, the -more pleased Mother Barberin would be. - -While tramping from Paris to Varses I had begun to give Mattia reading -lessons and elementary music lessons. I continued, these lessons now. -Either I was not a good teacher, which was quite possible, or Mattia was -not a good pupil, which also was quite possible; the lessons were not a -success. Often I got angry and, shutting the book with a bang, told him -that he was a thickhead. - -"That's true," he said, smiling; "my head is only soft when it's banged. -Garofoli found out that!" - -How could one keep angry at this reply. I laughed and we went on with -the lessons. But with music, from the beginning, he made astonishing -progress. In the end, he so confused me with his questions, that I was -obliged to confess that I could not teach him any more. This confession -mortified me exceedingly. I had been a very proud professor, and it was -humiliating for me not to be able to answer my pupil's questions. And he -did not spare me, oh, no! - -"I'd like to go and take one lesson from a real master," he said, "only -just one, and I'll ask him all the questions that I want answered." - -"Why didn't you take this lesson from a real master while I was in the -mine?" - -"Because I didn't want to take what he would charge out of your money." - -I was hurt when Mattia had spoken thus of a _real_ master, but my absurd -vanity could not hold out against his last words. - -"You're a good boy," I said; "my money is your money; you earn it also, -and more than I, very often. You can take as many lessons as you like, -and I'll take them with you." - -The master, the _real_ master that we required, was not a villager, but -an _artiste_, a great _artiste_, such as might be found only in -important towns. Consulting our map we found that the next big town was -Mendes. - -It was already night when we reached Mendes and, as we were tired out, -we decided that we could not take a lesson that evening. We asked the -landlady of the inn where we could find a good music master. She said -that she was very surprised that we asked such a question; surely, we -knew Monsieur Espinassous! - -"We've come from a distance," I said. - -"You must have come from a very great distance, then?" - -"From Italy," replied Mattia. - -Then she was no longer astonished, and she admitted that, coming from so -far then, we might not have heard of M. Espinassous. - -"Is this professor very busy?" I asked, fearing that such a celebrated -musician might not care to give just one lesson to two little urchins -like ourselves. - -"Oh, yes, I should say he is busy; how couldn't he be?" - -"Do you think that he would receive us to-morrow morning?" - -"Sure! He receives every one, when they have money in their pockets ... -naturally." - -We understood that, of course. - -Before going to sleep, we discussed all the questions that we intended -asking the celebrated professor the next day. Mattia was quite elated -at our luck in finding just the kind of musician we wanted. - -Next morning we took our instruments, Mattia his violin and I my harp, -and set out to find M. Espinassous. We did not take Capi, because we -thought that it would not do to call on such a celebrated person with a -dog. We tied him up in the inn stables. When we reached the house which -our landlady indicated was the professor's, we thought that we must have -made a mistake, for before the house two little brass plaques were -swinging, which was certainly not the sign of a music professor. The -place bore every appearance of a barber's shop. Turning to a man, who -was passing, we asked him if he could direct us to M. Espinassous' -house. - -"There it is," he said, pointing to the barber's shop. - -After all, why should not a professor live with a barber? We entered. -The shop was partitioned off into two equal parts. On the right were -brushes, combs, jars of cream, and barbers' chairs. On the left, hanging -on the walls and on the shelves, were various instruments, violins, -cornets, trombones, etc. - -"Monsieur Espinassous?" inquired Mattia. - -Fluttering like a bird, the dapper little man, who was in the act of -shaving a man, replied: "I am Monsieur Espinassous." - -I glanced at Mattia as much as to say that the barber musician was not -the man we were looking for, that it would be wasting good money to -consult him, but Mattia, instead of understanding my look, sat down in a -chair with a deliberate air. - -"Will you cut my hair after you have shaved that gentleman?" he asked. - -"Certainly, young man, and I'll give you a shave also, if you like." - -"Thanks," replied Mattia. - -I was abashed at his assurance. He looked at me out of the corner of his -eye, to ask me to wait before getting annoyed. - -When the man was shaved, M. Espinassous, with towel over his arm, -prepared to cut Mattia's hair. - -"Monsieur," said Mattia, while the barber tied the sheet round his neck, -"my friend and I had an argument, and as we know that you are a -celebrated musician, we thought that you would give us your advice and -settle the matter for us." - -"What is it, young man?" - -Now I knew what Mattia was driving at! First of all, he wanted to see if -this barber-musician was capable of replying to our questions; if so, he -intended to get a music lesson at the price of a hair cut. - -All the while Mattia was having his hair cut, he asked questions. The -barber-musician was highly amused, but answered each question put to him -quickly and with pleasure. When we were ready to leave he asked Mattia -to play something on his violin. Mattia played a piece. - -"And you don't know a note of music!" cried the barber, clapping his -hands, and looking affectionately at Mattia as though he had known and -loved him all his life. "It is wonderful!" - -Mattia took a clarionette from amongst the instruments and played on it; -then a cornet. - -"Why, the youngster's a prodigy!" cried M. Espinassous in rapture; "if -you will stay here with me I'll make you a great musician. In the -mornings you shall learn to shave my customers and the rest of the day -you shall study music. Don't think, because I'm a barber, I don't know -music. One has to live!" - -I looked at Mattia. What was he going to reply? Was I to lose my friend, -my chum, my brother? - -"Think for your own good, Mattia," I said, but my voice shook. - -"Leave my friend?" he cried, linking his arm in mine; "that I never -could, but thank you all the same, Monsieur." - -M. Espinassous insisted, and told Mattia that later they would find the -means to send him to the Conservatoire in Paris, because he would surely -be a great musician! - -"Leave Remi? never!" - -"Well, then," replied the barber, sorrowfully, "let me give you a book -and you can learn what you do not know from that." He took a book out of -one of the drawers, entitled, "The Theory of Music." It was old and -torn, but what did that matter? Taking a pen, he sat down and wrote on -the first page: - -"To a child who, when he becomes celebrated, will remember the barber of -Mendes." - -I don't know if there were any other professors of music at Mendes, but -that was the only one we knew, and we never forgot him. - - - - -CHAPTER XXIV - -FRIENDSHIP THAT IS TRUE - - -I loved Mattia when we arrived at Mendes, but when we left the town I -loved him even more. I could not tell him before the barber how I felt -when he cried out: "Leave my friend!" - -I took his hand and squeezed it as we tramped along. - -"It's till death doth us part now, Mattia," I said. - -"I knew that long ago," he replied, smiling at me with his great, dark -eyes. - -We heard that there was going to be an important cattle fair at Ussel, -so we decided to go there and buy the cow. It was on our way to -Chavanon. We played in every town and village on the road, and by the -time we had reached Ussel we had collected two hundred and forty francs. -We had to economize in every possible manner to save this sum, but -Mattia was just as interested and eager to buy the animal as I. He -wanted it to be white; I wanted brown in memory of poor Rousette. We -both agreed, however, that she must be very gentle and give plenty of -milk. - -As neither of us knew by what signs one could tell a good cow, we -decided to employ the services of a veterinarian. We had heard many -stories of late how people had been deceived when buying a cow, and we -did not want to run any risk. It would be an expense to employ a -veterinarian, but that could not be helped. We had heard of one man who -had bought an animal for a very low price and when he had got her home -he found that she had a false tail; another man, so we were told, had -bought a cow which seemed to be in a very healthy state, and had every -appearance of giving plenty of milk, but she only gave two glasses of -milk in twenty-four hours. By a little trick, practiced by the cattle -dealer, the animal was made to look as though she had plenty of milk. - -Mattia said that as far as the false tail went we had nothing to fear, -for he would hang onto the tail of every cow with all his might, before -we entered into any discussion with the seller. When I told him that if -it were a real tail he would probably get a kick in the stomach or on -his head, his imagination cooled somewhat. - -It was several years since I had arrived at Ussel with Vitalis, where he -had bought me my first pair of shoes with nails. Alas! out of the six of -us who started, Capi and I were the only ones left. As soon as we got to -the town, after having left our baggage at the same inn where I had -stayed before with Vitalis and the dogs, we began to look about for a -veterinarian. We found one and he seemed very amused when we described -to him the kind of a cow we wanted, and asked if he would come and buy -it for us. - -"But what in the world do you two boys want with a cow, and have you -got the money?" he demanded. - -We told him how much money we had, and how we got it, and that we were -going to give a present, a surprise, to Mother Barberin of Chavanon, who -had looked after me when I was a baby. He showed a very kindly interest -then, and promised to meet us the next morning at the fair at seven -o'clock. When we asked him his charges he refused flatly to accept -anything. He sent us off laughing and told us to be at the fair on time. - -The next day at daybreak the town was full of excitement. From our room -at the inn we could hear the carts and wagons rolling over the -cobblestones in the street below, and the cows bellowing, the sheep -bleating, the farmers shouting at their animals and joking with each -other. We jumped into our clothes and arrived at the fair at six -o'clock, for we wanted to make a selection before the veterinarian -arrived. - -What beautiful cows they were, ... all colors, and all sizes, some fat, -some thin, and some with their calves; there were also horses and great -fat pigs, scooping holes in the ground, and little plump sucking pigs, -squealing as though they were being skinned alive. But we had eyes for -nothing but the cows; they stood very quiet, placidly chewing. They -permitted us to make a thorough examination, merely blinking their -eyelids. After one hour's inspection, we had found seventeen that -pleased us, this for one quality, that for another, a third because she -was red, two because they were white, which, of course, brought up a -discussion between Mattia and myself. The veterinarian arrived. We -showed him the cows we liked. - -"I think this one ought to be a good one," Mattia said, pointing to a -white animal. - -"I think that is a better one," I said, indicating a red one. - -The veterinarian stopped the argument we had begun by ignoring both and -passing on to a third one. This one had slim legs, red coat with brown -ears and cheeks, eyes bordered with black, and a whitish circle around -her muzzle. - -"This is just the one you want," said the veterinarian. - -It was a beauty! Mattia and I now saw that this was the best. The -veterinarian asked a heavy looking peasant, who held the cow by a rope, -how much he wanted for it. - -"Three hundred francs," he replied. - -Our mouths dropped. Three hundred francs! I made a sign to the -veterinarian that we must pass on to another; he made another sign that -he would drive a bargain. Then a lively discussion commenced between the -veterinarian and the peasant. Our bidder went up to 170, the peasant -came down to 280. When they reached this sum, the veterinarian began to -examine the cow more critically. She had weak legs, her neck was too -short, her horns too long, she hadn't any lungs and her teats were not -well formed. No, she certainly would not give much milk. - -The peasant said that as we knew so much about cows, he would let us -have her for 250 francs, because he felt sure she would be in good -hands. Thereupon we began to get scared, for both Mattia and I thought -that it must be a poor cow then. - -"Let us go and see some others," I suggested, touching the -veterinarian's arm. - -Hearing this, the man came down ten francs. Then, little by little, he -came down to 210 francs, but he stopped there. The veterinarian had -nudged me and given me to understand that he was not serious in saying -what he did about the cow, that it was an excellent animal, but then 210 -francs was a large sum for us. - -During this time Mattia had gone behind her and pulled a long wisp of -hair from her tail and the animal had given him a kick. That decided me. - -"All right, 210 francs," I said, thinking the matter was settled. I held -out my hand to take the rope. - -"Have you brought a halter?" asked the man. "I'm selling my cow, not the -halter." - -He said that, as we were friends, he would let me have the halter for -sixty sous. We needed a halter, so I parted with the sixty sous, -calculating that we should now have but twenty sous left. I counted out -the two hundred and thirteen francs, then again I stretched out my hand. - -"Have you got a rope?" inquired the man. "I've sold you the halter, but -I haven't sold you the rope." - -The rope cost us our last twenty sous. - -The cow was finally handed over to us, but we had not a sou left to buy -food for the animal, nor for ourselves. After warmly thanking the -veterinarian for his kindness, we shook hands and said good-by to him, -and went back to the inn, where we tied our cow up in the stable. As it -was a very busy day in the town on account of the fair, and people from -all parts had come in, Mattia and I thought that it would be better for -each to go his own way and see what we could make. In the evening Mattia -brought back four francs and I three francs fifty centimes. - -With seven francs fifty we felt that we were again rich. We persuaded -the kitchen maid to milk our cow and we had the milk for supper. Never -had we tasted anything so good! We were so enthusiastic about the -quality of the milk that we went into the stable as soon as we had -finished to embrace our treasure. The cow evidently appreciated this -caress, for she licked our faces to show her appreciation. - -To understand the pleasure that we felt at kissing our cow and to be -kissed by her, it must be remembered that neither Mattia nor I had been -overburdened with caresses; our fate had not been that of the petted -and pampered children who are obliged to defend themselves against too -many kisses. - -The next morning we rose with the sun and started for Chavanon. How -grateful I was to Mattia for the help he had given me; without him I -never could have collected such a big sum. I wanted to give him the -pleasure of leading the cow, and he was very proud indeed to pull her by -the rope while I walked behind. She looked very fine; she walked along -slowly, swaying a little, holding herself like an animal that is aware -of her value. I did not want to tire her out, so I decided not to get to -Chavanon that evening late; better, I thought, get there early in the -morning. That is what we intended to do; this is what happened: - -I intended to stay the night in the village where I had spent my first -night with Vitalis, when Capi, seeing me so unhappy, came to me and lay -down beside me. Before reaching this village we came to a nice green -spot, and, throwing down our baggage, we decided to rest. We made our -cow go down into a ditch. At first I wanted to hold her by the rope, but -she seemed very docile, and quite accustomed to grazing, so after a time -I twisted the rope around her horns and sat down near her to eat my -supper. Naturally we had finished eating long before she had, so after -having admired her for some time and not knowing what to do next, we -began to play a little game with each other. When we had finished our -game, she was still eating. As I went to her, she pulled at the grass -sharply, as much as to say that she was still hungry. - -"Wait a little," said Mattia. - -"Don't you know that a cow can eat all day long?" I replied. - -"Well, wait a little." - -We got our baggage and instruments together, but still she would not -stop eating. - -"I'll play her a piece on the cornet," said Mattia, who found it -difficult to keep still. "There was a cow at Gassot's Circus and she -liked music." - -He commenced to play a lively march. - -At the first note the cow lifted up her head; then suddenly, before I -could throw myself at her horns to catch hold of the rope, she had gone -off at a gallop. We raced after her as fast as we could, calling to her -to stop. I shouted to Capi to stop her. Now one cannot be endowed with -every talent. A cattle driver's dog would have jumped at her nose, but -Capi was a genius, so he jumped at her legs. Naturally, this made her -run faster. She raced back to the last village we had passed through. As -the road was straight, we could see her in the distance, and we saw -several people blocking her way and trying to catch hold of her. We -slackened our speed, for we knew now that we should not lose her. All we -should have to do would be to claim her from the good people who had -stopped her going farther. There was quite a crowd gathered round her -when we arrived on the scene, and instead of giving her up to us at -once, as we expected they would, they asked us _how_ we got the animal -and _where_ we got her. They insisted that we had stolen her and that -she was running back to her owner. They declared that we ought to go to -prison until the truth could be discovered. At the very mention of the -word "prison" I turned pale and began to stammer. I was breathless from -my race and could not utter a word. At this moment a policeman arrived, -and, in a few words, the whole affair was explained to him. As it did -not seem at all clear, he decided to take possession of the cow and have -us locked up until we could prove that it belonged to us. The whole -village seemed to be in the procession which ran behind us up to the -town hall, which was also the station house. The mob pushed us and -sneered at us and called us the most horrible names, and I do believe -that if the officer had not defended us they would have lynched us as -though we were criminals of the deepest dye. The man who had charge of -the town hall, and who was also jailer and sheriff, did not want to -admit us. I thought what a kind man! However, the policeman insisted -that we be locked up, and the jailer finally turned the big key in a -double-locked door and pushed us into the prison. Then I saw why he had -made some difficulty about receiving us. He had put his provision of -onions to dry in this prison and they were strewn out on every bench. He -heaped them all together in a corner. We were searched, our money, -matches and knives taken from us. Then we were locked up for the night. - -"I wish you'd give me a good slap," said Mattia miserably, when we were -alone; "box my ears or do something to me." - -"I was as big a fool as you to let you play the cornet to a cow," I -replied. - -"Oh, I feel so bad about it," he said brokenly; "our poor cow, the -Prince's cow!" He began to cry. - -Then I tried to console him by telling him that our situation was not -very serious. We would prove that we bought the cow; we would send to -Ussel for the veterinarian ... he would be a witness. - -"But if they say we stole the money to buy it," he said, "we can't prove -that we earned it, and when one is unfortunate they always think you're -guilty." That was true. - -"And who'll feed her?" went on Mattia dismally. - -Oh, dear, I did hope that they would feed our poor cow. - -"And what are we going to say when they question us in the morning?" -asked Mattia. - -"Tell them the truth." - -"And then they'll hand you over to Barberin, or if Mother Barberin is -alone at her place and they question her to see if we are lying, we -can't give her a surprise." - -"Oh, dear!" - -"You've been away from Mother Barberin for a long time; how do you know -if she isn't dead?" - -This terrible thought had never occurred to me, and yet poor Vitalis had -died, ... how was it I had not thought that I might lose her.... - -"Why didn't you say that before?" I demanded. - -"Because when I'm happy I don't have those ideas. I have been so happy -at the thought of offering your cow to Mother Barberin and thinking how -pleased she'd be, I never thought before that she might be dead." - -It must have been the influence of this dismal room, for we could only -see the darkest side of everything. - -"And, oh," cried Mattia, starting up and throwing out his arms, "if -Mother Barberin is dead and that awful Barberin is alive and we go -there, he'll take our cow and keep it himself." - -It was late in the afternoon when the door was thrown open and an old -gentleman with white hair came into our prison. - -"Now, you rogues, answer this gentleman," said the jailer, who -accompanied him. - -"That's all right, that's all right," said the gentleman, who was the -public prosecutor, "I'll question this one." With his finger he -indicated me. "You take charge of the other; I'll question him later." - -I was alone with the prosecutor. Fixing me with his eye, he told me that -I was accused of having stolen a cow. I told him that we bought the -animal at the fair at Ussel, and I named the veterinarian who had -assisted us in the purchase. - -"That will be verified," he replied. "And now what made you buy that -cow?" - -I told him that I was offering it as a token of affection to my foster -mother. - -"Her name?" he demanded. - -"Madame Barberin of Chavanon," I replied. - -"The wife of a mason who met with a serious accident in Paris a few -years ago. I know her. That also will be verified." - -"Oh!..." - -I became very confused. Seeing my embarrassment, the prosecutor pressed -me with questions, and I had to tell him that if he made inquiries of -Madame Barberin our cow would not be a surprise after all, and to make -it a surprise had been our chief object. But in the midst of my -confusion I felt a great satisfaction to know that Mother Barberin was -still alive, and in the course of the questions that were put to me I -learned that Barberin had gone back to Paris some time ago. This -delighted me. - -Then came the question that Mattia had feared. - -"But how did you get all the money to buy the cow?" - -I explained that from Paris to Varses and from Varses to Ussel we had -collected this sum, sou by sou. - -"But what were you doing in Varses?" he asked. - -Then I was forced to tell him that I had been in a mine accident. - -"Which of you two is Remi?" he asked, in a softened voice. - -"I am, sir," I replied. - -"To prove that, you tell me how the catastrophe occurred. I read the -whole account of it in the papers. You cannot deceive me. I can tell if -you really are Remi. Now, be careful." - -I could see that he was feeling very lenient towards us. I told him my -experience in the mine, and when I had finished my story, I thought from -his manner, which was almost affectionate, that he would give us our -freedom at once, but instead he went out of the room, leaving me alone, -a prey to my thoughts. After some time he returned with Mattia. - -"I am going to have your story investigated at Ussel," he said. "If it -is true, as I hope it is, you will be free to-morrow." - -"And our cow?" asked Mattia anxiously. - -"Will be given back to you." - -"I didn't mean that," replied Mattia; "but who'll feed her, who'll milk -her?" - -"Don't worry, youngster," said the prosecutor. - -Mattia smiled contentedly. - -"Ah, then if they milk our cow," he asked, "may we have some milk for -supper?" - -"You certainly shall!" - -As soon as we were alone I told Mattia the great news that had almost -made me forget that we were locked up. - -"Mother Barberin is alive, and Barberin has gone to Paris!" I said. - -"Ah, then the Prince's cow will make a triumphal entry." - -He commenced to dance and sing with joy. Carried away by his gayety, I -caught him by the hands, and Capi, who until then had been lying in a -corner, quiet and thoughtful, jumped up and took his place between us, -standing up on his hind paws. We then threw ourselves into such a wild -dance that the jailer rushed in to see what was the matter, probably -afraid for his onions. He told us to stop, but he spoke very differently -to what he had before. By that, I felt that we were not in a very -serious plight. I had further proof of this when a moment later he came -in carrying a big bowl of milk, our cow's milk. And that was not all. He -brought a large piece of white bread and some cold veal, which he said -the prosecutor had sent us. Decidedly, prisons were not so bad after -all; dinner and lodging for nothing! - -Early the next morning the prosecutor came in with our friend the -veterinarian, who had wanted to come himself to see that we got our -freedom. Before we left, the prosecutor handed us an official stamped -paper. - -"See, I'm giving you this," he said; "you are two silly boys to go -tramping through the country without any papers. I have asked the mayor -to make out this passport for you. This is all you will need to protect -you in the future. Good luck, boys." - -He shook hands with us, and so did the veterinarian. - -We had entered the village miserably, but we left in triumph. Leading -our cow by the rope and walking with heads held high, we glanced over -our shoulders at the villagers, who were standing on their doorsteps -staring at us. - -I did not want to tire our cow, but I was in a hurry to get to Chavanon -that same day, so we set out briskly. By evening we had almost reached -my old home. Mattia had never tasted pancakes, and I had promised him -some as soon as we arrived. On the way I bought one pound of butter, two -pounds of flour and a dozen eggs. We had now reached the spot where I -had asked Vitalis to let me rest, so that I could look down on Mother -Barberin's house, as I thought for the last time. - -"Take the rope," I said to Mattia. - -With a spring I was on the parapet. Nothing had been changed in our -valley; it looked just the same; the smoke was even coming out of the -chimney. As it came towards us it seemed to me I could smell oak leaves. -I jumped down from the parapet and hugged Mattia, Capi sprang up on me, -and I squeezed them both tight. - -"Come, let's get there as quickly as possible now," I cried. - -"What a pity," sighed Mattia. "If this brute only loved music, what a -triumphal entry we could make." - -As we arrived at one of the turns in the road, we saw Mother Barberin -come out of her cottage and go off in the direction of the village. What -was to be done? We had intended to spring a surprise upon her. We should -have to think of something else. - -Knowing that the door was always on the latch, I decided to go straight -into the house, after tying our cow up in the cowshed. We found the shed -full of wood now, so we heaped it up in a corner, and put our cow in -poor Rousette's place. - -When we got into the house, I said to Mattia: "Now, I'll take this seat -by the fire so that she'll find me here. When she opens the gate, you'll -hear it creak; then you hide yourself with Capi." - -I sat down in the very spot where I had always sat on a winter night. I -crouched down, making myself look as small as possible, so as to look as -near like Mother Barberin's little Remi as I could. From where I sat I -could watch the gate. I looked round the kitchen. Nothing was changed, -everything was in the same place; a pane of glass that I had broken -still had the bit of paper pasted over it, black with smoke and age. -Suddenly I saw a white bonnet. The gate creaked. - -"Hide yourself quickly," I said to Mattia. - -I made myself smaller and smaller. The door opened and Mother Barberin -came in. She stared at me. - -"Who is there?" she asked. - -I looked at her without answering; she stared back at me. Suddenly she -began to tremble. - -"Oh, Lord, is it my Remi!" she murmured. - -I jumped up and caught her in my arms. - -"Mamma!" - -"My boy! my boy!" was all that she could say, as she laid her head on my -shoulder. - -Some minutes passed before we had controlled our emotion. I wiped away -her tears. - -"Why, how you've grown, my boy," she cried, holding me at arms' length, -"you're so big and so strong! Oh, my Remi!" - -A stifled snort reminded me that Mattia was under the bed. I called him. -He crept out. - -"This is Mattia," I said, "my brother." - -"Oh, then you've found your parents?" she cried. - -"No, he's my chum, but just like a brother. And this is Capi," I added, -after she had greeted Mattia. "Come and salute your master's mother, -Capitano." - -Capi got on his hind paws and bowed gravely to Mother Barberin. She -laughed heartily. Her tears had quite vanished. Mattia made me a sign to -spring our surprise. - -"Let's go and see how the garden looks," I said. - -"I have kept your bit just as you arranged it," she said, "for I knew -that some day you would come back." - -"Did you get my Jerusalem artichokes?" - -"Ah, you planted them to surprise me! You always liked to give -surprises, my boy." - -The moment had come. - -"Is the cowshed just the same since poor Rousette went?" I asked. - -"Oh, no; I keep my wood there now." - -We had reached the shed by this time. I pushed open the door and at once -our cow, who was hungry, began to bellow. - -"A cow! A cow in my cowshed!" cried Mother Barberin. - -Mattia and I burst out laughing. - -"It's a surprise," I cried, "and a better one than the Jerusalem -artichokes." - -She looked at me in a dazed, astonished manner. - -"Yes, it's a present for you. I did not come back with empty hands to -the mamma who was so good to the little lost boy. This is to replace -Rousette. Mattia and I bought it for you with the money we earned." - -"Oh, the dear boys!" she cried, kissing us both. - -She now went inside the shed to examine her present. At each discovery -she gave a shriek of delight. - -"What a beautiful cow," she exclaimed. - -Then she turned round suddenly. - -"Say, you must be very rich now?" - -"I should say so," laughed Mattia; "we've got fifty-eight sous left." - -I ran to the house to fetch the milk pail, and while in the house I -arranged the butter, eggs, and flour in a display on the table, then -ran back to the shed. How delighted she was when she had a pail -three-quarters full of beautiful frothy milk. - -There was another burst of delight when she saw the things on the table -ready for pancakes, which I told her we were dying to have. - -"You must have known that Barberin was in Paris, then?" she said. I -explained to her how I had learned so. - -"I will tell you why he has gone," she said, looking at me -significantly. - -"Let's have the pancakes first," I said; "don't let's talk about him. I -have not forgotten how he sold me for forty francs, and it was my fear -of him, the fear that he would sell me again, that kept me from writing -to tell you news of myself." - -"Oh, boy, I thought that was why," she said, "but you mustn't speak -unkindly of Barberin." - -"Well, let's have the pancakes now," I said, hugging her. - -We all set briskly to prepare the ingredients and before long Mattia and -I were cramming pancakes down our throats. Mattia declared that he had -never tasted anything so fine. As soon as we had finished one we held -out our plates for another, and Capi came in for his share. Mother -Barberin was scandalized that we should give a dog pancakes, but we -explained to her that he was the chief actor in our company and a -genius, and that he was treated by us with every consideration. Later, -while Mattia was out getting some wood ready for the next morning, she -told me why Barberin had gone to Paris. - -"Your family is looking for you," she said, almost in a whisper. "That's -what Barberin has gone up to Paris about. He's looking for you." - -"My family," I exclaimed. "Oh, have I a family of my own? Speak, tell -all, Mother Barberin, dear Mother Barberin!" - -Then I got frightened. I did not believe that my family was looking for -me. Barberin was trying to find me so that he could sell me again. I -would not be sold! I told my fears to Mother Barberin, but she said no, -my family was looking for me. Then she told me that a gentleman came to -the house who spoke with a foreign accent, and he asked Barberin what -had become of the little baby that he had found many years ago in Paris. -Barberin asked him what business that was of his. This answer was just -like Barberin would give. - -"You know from the bakehouse one can hear everything that is said in the -kitchen," said Mother Barberin, "and when I knew that they were talking -about you, I naturally listened. I got nearer and then I trod on a twig -of wood that broke." - -"'Oh, we're not alone,' said the gentleman to Barberin. - -"'Yes, we are; that's only my wife,' he replied. The gentleman then said -it was very warm in the kitchen and that they could talk better outside. -They went out and it was three hours later when Barberin came back -alone. I tried to make him tell me everything, but the only thing he -would say was that this man was looking for you, but that he was not -your father, and that he had given him one hundred francs. Probably he's -had more since. From this, and the fine clothes you wore when he found -you, we think your parents must be rich. - -"Then Jerome said he had to go off to Paris," she continued, "to find -the musician who hired you. This musician said that a letter sent to Rue -Mouffetard to a man named Garofoli would reach him." - -"And haven't you heard from Barberin since he went?" I asked, surprised -that he had sent no news. - -"Not a word," she said. "I don't even know where he is living in the -city." - -Mattia came in just then. I told him excitedly that I had a family, and -that my parents were looking for me. He said he was pleased for me, but -he did not seem to share my joy and enthusiasm. I slept little that -night. Mother Barberin had told me to start off to Paris and find -Barberin at once and not delay my parent's joy at finding me. I had -hoped that I could spend several days with her, and yet I felt that she -was right. I would have to see Lise before going. That could be managed, -for we could go to Paris by way of the canal. As Lise's uncle kept the -locks and lived in a cottage on the banks, we could stop and see her. - -I spent that day with Mother Barberin, and in the evening we discussed -what I would do for her when I was rich. She was to have all the things -she wanted. There was not a wish of hers that should not be gratified -when I had money. - -"The cow that you have given me in your poor days will be more to me -than anything you can give me when you're rich, Remi," she said fondly. - -The next day, after bidding dear Mother Barberin a loving farewell, we -started to walk along the banks of the canal. Mattia was very -thoughtful. I knew what was the matter. He was sorry that I had rich -parents. As though that would make any difference in our friendship! I -told him that he should go to college and that he should study music -with the very best masters, but he shook his head sadly. I told him that -he should live with me as my brother, and that my parents would love him -just the same because he was my friend. But still he shook his head. - -In the meantime, as I had not my rich parents' money to spend, we had to -play in all the villages through which we passed to get money for our -food. And I also wanted to make some money to buy a present for Lise. -Mother Barberin had said that she valued the cow more than anything I -could give her when I became rich, and perhaps, I thought, Lise would -feel the same about a gift. I wanted to give her a doll. Fortunately a -doll would not cost so much as a cow. The next town we came to I bought -her a lovely doll with fair hair and blue eyes. - -Walking along the banks of the canal I often thought of Mrs. Milligan -and Arthur and their beautiful barge, and wondered if we should meet it -on the canal. But we never saw it. - -One evening we could see in the distance the house where Lise lived. It -stood amongst the trees and seemed to be in an atmosphere of mist. We -could see the window lit up by the flames from a big fire inside. The -reddish light fell across our path as we drew nearer. My heart beat -quickly. I could see them inside having supper. The door and the window -were shut, but there were no curtains to the window, and I looked in and -saw Lise sitting beside her aunt. I signed to Mattia and Capi to be -silent, and then taking my harp from my shoulder, I put it on the -ground. - -"Oh, yes," whispered Mattia, "a serenade. What a fine idea!" - -"No, not you; I'll play alone." - -I struck the first notes of my Neapolitan song. I did not sing, for I -did not want my voice to betray me. As I played, I looked at Lise. She -raised her head quickly and her eyes sparkled. Then I commenced to sing. -She jumped from her chair and ran to the door. In a moment she was in my -arms. Aunt Catherine then came out and invited us in to supper. Lise -quickly placed two plates on the table. - -"If you don't mind," I said, "will you put a third; we have a little -friend with us." And I pulled out the doll from my bag and placed her in -the chair next to Lise. The look that she gave me I shall never forget! - - - - -CHAPTER XXV - -MOTHER, BROTHERS AND SISTERS - - -If I had not been in a hurry to get to Paris I should have stayed a long -time with Lise. We had so much to say to each other and could say so -little in the language that we used. She told me with signs how good her -uncle and aunt had been to her and what beautiful rides she had in the -barges, and I told her how I had nearly perished in the mine where -Alexix worked and that my family were looking for me. That was the -reason that I was hurrying to Paris and that was why it had been -impossible for me to go and see Etiennette. - -Naturally most of the talk was about my family, my rich family and all I -would do when I had money. I would make her father, brothers, sisters, -and above all herself, happy. Lise, unlike Mattia, was delighted. She -quite believed that if one had money one ought to be very happy, -because, would not her father have been happy if he had only had the -money to pay his debts? We took long walks, all three of us, Lise, -Mattia and I, accompanied by the doll and Capi. I was very happy those -few days. In the evening we sat in front of the house when it was not -too damp and before the fireplace when the mist was thick. I played the -harp and Mattia played his violin or cornet. Lise preferred the harp, -which made me very proud. When the time came and we had to separate and -go to bed, I played and sang her my Neapolitan song. - -Yet we had to part and go on our way. I told her that I would come back -for her soon. My last words to her were: "I'll come and fetch you in a -carriage drawn by four horses." - -And she quite believed me and she made a motion as though she were -cracking a whip to urge on the horses. She also, the same as I, could -see my riches and my horses and carriages. - -I was so eager to get to Paris now that if it had not been for Mattia I -would have stopped only to collect what was absolutely necessary for our -food. We had no cow to buy now, nor doll. It was not for me to take -money to my rich parents. - -"Let us get all we can," said Mattia, forcing me to take my harp, "for -we don't know if we shall find Barberin at once. One would think that -you had forgotten that night when you were dying of hunger." - -"Oh, I haven't," I said lightly, "but we're sure to find him at once. -You wait." - -"Yes, but I have not forgotten how I leaned up against the church that -day when you found me. Ah, I don't want to be hungry in Paris." - -"We'll dine all the better when we get to my parents'," I replied. - -"Well, let's work just as though we are buying another cow," urged -Mattia. - -This was very wise advice but I must admit that I did not sing with the -same spirit. To get the money to buy a cow for Mother Barberin or a doll -for Lise was quite a different matter. - -"How lazy you'll be when you're rich," said Mattia. The nearer we got to -Paris the gayer I became; and the more melancholy grew Mattia. As I had -assured him that we should not be parted I wondered why he should be sad -now. Finally, when we reached the gates of Paris, he told me how great -was his fear of Garofoli, and that if he saw him he knew that he would -take him again. - -"You know how afraid you are of Barberin, so you can imagine how I fear -Garofoli. If he's out of prison he'll be sure to catch me. Oh, my poor -head; how he used to bang it! And then he will part us; of course he'd -like to have you as one of his pupils, but he could not force you to -stay, but he has a right to me. He's my uncle." - -I had not thought of Garofoli. I arranged with Mattia that I should go -to the various places that Mother Barberin had mentioned as to where I -might find Barberin. Then I would go to the Rue Mouffetard and after -that he should meet me at seven o'clock outside the Notre Dame -Cathedral. - -We parted as though we were never going to meet again. Mattia went in -one direction, I in another. I had written down on paper the names of -the places where Barberin had lived before. I went first to one place, -then to another. At one lodging house they told me that he had lived -there four years ago but that he had not been there since. The landlord -told me that he'd like to catch the rogue, for he owed him one week's -rent. I grew very despondent. There was only one place left for me to -inquire; that was at a restaurant. The man who kept the place said that -he had not seen him for a very long time, but one of the customers -sitting eating at a table called out that he had been living at the -Hotel du Cantal of late. - -Before going to the Hotel du Cantal I went to Garofoli's place to see if -I could find out something about him so that I could take back some news -to poor Mattia. When I reached the yard I saw, as on my first visit, the -same old man hanging up dirty rags outside the door. - -"Has Garofoli returned?" I asked. - -The old man looked at me without replying, then began to cough. I could -see that he would not tell me anything unless I let him know that _I_ -knew all about Garofoli. - -"You don't mean to say he is still in prison?" I exclaimed. "Why, I -thought he'd got out long ago." - -"No, he's got another three months yet." - -Garofoli three more months in prison! Mattia could breathe. I left the -horrible yard as quickly as possible and hurried off to the Hotel du -Cantal. I was full of hope and joy and quite disposed to think kindly of -Barberin; if it had not been for Barberin, I might have died of cold -and hunger when I was a baby. It was true he had taken me from Mother -Barberin to sell me to a stranger, but then he had no liking for me and -perhaps he was forced to do it for the money. After all it was through -him that I was finding my parents. So now I ought not to harbor any -bitterness against him. - -I soon reached the Hotel du Cantal which was only a hotel in name, being -nothing better than a miserable lodging house. - -"I want to see a man named Barberin; he comes from Chavanon," I said to -a dirty old woman who sat at a desk. She was very deaf and asked me to -repeat what I had said. - -"Do you know a man named Barberin?" I shouted. - -Then she threw up her hands to heaven so abruptly that the cat sleeping -on her knees sprang down in terror. - -"Alas! Alas!" she cried, then she added: "Are you the boy he was looking -for?" - -"Oh, you know?" I cried excitedly. "Well, where's Barberin?" - -"Dead," she replied, laconically. - -I leaned on my harp. - -"Dead!" I cried loud enough for her to hear. I was dazed. How should I -find my parents now? - -"You're the boy they're looking for; I'm sure you are," said the old -woman again. - -"Yes, yes, I'm the boy. Where's my family? Can you tell me?" - -"I don't know any more than just what I've told you, my boy; I should -say my young gentleman." - -"What did Barberin say about my parents? Oh, do tell me," I said -imploringly. - -She threw her arms up towards heaven. - -"Ah, if that isn't a story!" - -"Well, tell it me. What is it?" - -At this moment a woman who looked like a servant came forward. The -mistress of the Hotel du Cantal turned to her: "If this isn't an affair! -This boy here, this young gentleman, is the man Barberin talked so much -about." - -"But didn't Barberin speak to you about my family?" I asked. - -"I should say so--more than a hundred times. A very rich family it is, -that you've got, my boy, my young gentleman." - -"And where do they live and what is their name?" - -"Barberin wouldn't tell us anything. He was that mysterious. He wanted -to get all the reward for himself." - -"Didn't he leave any papers?" - -"No, nothing except one that said he came from Chavanon. If we hadn't -found that, we couldn't have let his wife know he's dead." - -"Oh, you did let her know?" - -"Sure, why not?" - -I could learn nothing from the old woman. I turned slowly towards the -door. - -"Where are you going?" she asked. - -"Back to my friend." - -"Ah, you have a friend! Does he live in Paris?" - -"We got to Paris only this morning." - -"Well, if you haven't a place to lodge in, why don't you come here? You -will be well taken care of and it's an honest house. If your family get -tired of waiting to hear from Barberin they may come here and then -they'll find you. What I say is for your own interest. What age is your -friend?" - -"He is a little younger than I." - -"Just think! two boys on the streets of Paris! You could get into such a -bad place; now this is real respectable on account of the locality." - -The Hotel du Cantal was one of the dirtiest lodging houses that I had -ever seen and I had seen some pretty dirty ones! But what the old woman -said was worth considering, besides we could not be particular. I had -not found my family in their beautiful Paris mansion yet. Mattia had -been right to want to get all the money we could on our way to the city. -What should we have done if we had not our seventeen francs in our -pockets? - -"How much will you charge for a room for my friend and myself?" I asked. - -"Ten cents a day. That's not much." - -"Well, we'll come back to-night." - -"Come back early; Paris is a bad place at night for boys," she called -after me. - -Night was falling. The street lamps were lit. I had a long way to walk -to the Cathedral, where I was to meet Mattia. All my high spirits had -vanished. I was very tired and all around me seemed gloomy. In this -great Paris full of light and noise I felt so utterly alone. Would I -ever find my own people? Was I ever to see my real mother and my real -father? When I reached the Cathedral I had still twenty minutes to wait -for Mattia. I felt this night that I needed his friendship more than -ever. What a comfort it was to think that I was going to see him so gay, -so kind, such a friend! - -A little before seven I heard a quirk hark, then out of the shadows -jumped Capi! He sprang onto my knees and licked me with his soft wet -tongue. I hugged him in my arms and kissed his cold nose. It was not -long before Mattia appeared. In a few words I told him that Barberin was -dead and that there was now little hope that I could ever find my -family. Then he gave me all the sympathy of which I was in need. He -tried to console me and told me not to despair. He wished as sincerely -as I that we could find my parents. - -We returned to the Hotel du Cantal. The next morning I wrote to Mother -Barberin to express my grief for her loss and to ask her if she had had -any news from her husband before he died. By return mail she sent me -word that her husband had written to her from the hospital, where they -had taken him, and said that if he did not get better she was to write -to Greth and Galley's, Lincoln Square, London, for they were the -lawyers who were looking for me. He told her that she was not to take -any steps until she was sure that he was dead. - -"We must go to London," said Mattia, when I had finished reading the -letter that the priest had written for her. "If the lawyers are English, -that shows that your parents are English." - -"Oh, I'd rather be the same as Lise and the others. But," I added, "if -I'm English I'll be the same as Mrs. Milligan and Arthur." - -"I'd rather you were Italian," said Mattia. - -In a few minutes our baggage was ready and we were off. It took us eight -days to hike from Paris to Bologne, stopping at the principal towns en -route. When we reached Bologne we had thirty-two francs in our purse. We -took passage on a cargo boat that was going the next day to London. What -a rough journey we had! Poor Mattia declared that he would never go on -the sea again. When at last we were steaming up the Thames I begged him -to get up and see the wonderful sights, but he implored me to let him -alone. At last the engine stopped and the ropes were thrown to the -ground, and we landed in London. - -I knew very little English, but Mattia had picked up quite a great deal -from an Englishman who had worked with him at the Gassot Circus. When we -landed he at once asked a policeman to direct us to Lincoln Square. It -seemed to be a very long way. Many times we thought that we had lost -ourselves but again upon making inquiries we found that we were going -in the right direction. Finally we reached Temple Bar and a few steps -further we came to Green Square. - -My heart heat so quickly when we stood before the door of Greth and -Galley's office that I had to ask Mattia to wait a moment until I had -recovered myself. After Mattia had stated to the clerk my name and my -business, we were shown at once into the private office of the head of -the firm, Mr. Greth. Fortunately this gentleman spoke French, so I was -able to speak to him myself. He questioned me upon every detail of my -life. My answers evidently convinced him that I was the boy he was -looking for, for he told me that I had a family living in London and -that he would send me to them at once. - -"One moment, sir. Have I a father?" I asked, scarcely able to say the -word "father." - -"Yes, not only a father, but a mother, brothers and sisters," he -replied. - -"Oh...." - -He touched a bell and a clerk appeared whom he told to take charge of -us. - -"Oh, I had forgotten," said Mr. Greth, "your name is Driscoll; your -father's name is Mr. John Driscoll." - -In spite of Mr. Greth's ugly face I think I could have jumped at him and -hugged him if he had given me time, but with his hand he indicated the -door and we followed the clerk. - - - - -CHAPTER XXVI - -BITTER DISAPPOINTMENT - - -When we got to the street the clerk hailed a cab and told us to jump in. -The strange looking vehicle, with the coachman sitting on a box at the -back of a hood that covered us, I learned later was a hansom cab. Mattia -and I were huddled in a corner with Capi between our legs. The clerk -took up the rest of the seat. Mattia had heard him tell the coachman to -drive us to Bethnal-Green. The driver seemed none too anxious to take us -there. Mattia and I thought it was probably on account of the distance. -We both knew what "Green" meant in English, and Bethnal-Green -undoubtedly was the name of the park where my people lived. For a long -time the cab rolled through the busy streets of London. It was such a -long way that I thought perhaps their estate was situated on the -outskirts of the city. The word "green" made us think that it might be -in the country. But nothing around us announced the country. We were in -a very thickly populated quarter; the black mud splashed our cab as we -drove along; then we turned into a much poorer part of the city and -every now and again the cabman pulled up as though he did not know his -way. At last he stopped altogether and through the little window of the -hansom a discussion took place between Greth & Galley's clerk and the -bewildered cabman. From what Mattia could learn the man said that it was -no use, he could not find his way, and he asked the clerk which -direction he should take. The clerk replied that he did not know for he -had never been in that thieves' locality before. We both caught the word -"thieves." Then the clerk gave some money to the coachman and told us to -get out of the cab. The man grumbled at his fare and then turned round -and drove off. We were standing now in a muddy street before what the -English call a gin palace. Our guide looked about him in disgust, then -entered the swing-doors of the gin palace. We followed. Although we were -in a miserable part of the city I had never seen anything more -luxurious. There were gilt framed mirrors everywhere, glass chandeliers -and a magnificent counter that shone like silver. Yet the people who -filled this place were filthy and in rags. Our guide gulped down a drink -standing before the beautiful counter, then asked the man who had served -him if he could direct him to the place he wanted to find. Evidently he -got the information he required for he hurried out again through the -swing-doors, we following close on his heels. The streets through which -we walked now were even narrower and from one house across to another -were swung wash lines from which dirty rags were hanging. The women who -sat in their doorways were pale and their matted fair hair hung loose -over their shoulders. The children were almost naked and the few clothes -that they did wear were but rags. In the alley were some pigs wallowing -in the stagnant water from which a fetid odor arose. Our guide stopped. -Evidently he had lost his way. But at this moment a policeman appeared. -The clerk spoke to him and the officer told him he would show him the -way.... We followed the policeman down more narrow streets. At last we -stopped at a yard in the middle of which was a little pond. - -"This is Red Lion Court," said the officer. - -Why were we stopping there? Could it be possible that my parents lived -in this place? The policeman knocked at the door of a wooden hut and our -guide thanked him. So we had arrived. Mattia took my hand and gently -pressed it. I pressed his. We understood one another. I was as in a -dream when the door was opened and we found ourselves in a room with a -big fire burning in the grate. - -Before the fire in a large cane chair sat an old man with a white beard, -and his head covered with a black skull cap. At a table sat a man of -about forty and a woman about six years his junior. She must have been -very pretty once but now her eyes had a glassy stare and her manners -were listless. Then there were four children--two boys and two -girls--all very fair like their mother. The eldest boy was about eleven, -the youngest girl, scarcely three. I did not know what the clerk was -saying to the man, I only caught the name "Driscoll," my name, so the -lawyer had said. All eyes were turned on Mattia and me, only the baby -girl paid attention to Capi. - -"Which one is Remi?" asked the man in French. - -"I am," I said, taking a step forward. - -"Then come and kiss your father, my boy." - -When I had thought of this moment I had imagined that I should be -overwhelmed with happiness and spring into my father's arms, but I felt -nothing of the kind. I went up and kissed my father. - -"Now," he said, "there's your grandfather, your mother, your brothers -and sisters." - -I went up to my mother first and put my arms about her. She let me kiss -her but she did not return my caress; she only said two or three words -which I did not understand. - -"Shake hands with your grandfather," said my father, "and go gently; -he's paralyzed." - -I also shook hands with my brothers and my eldest sister. I wanted to -take the little one in my arms but she was too occupied with Capi and -pushed me away. As I went from one to the other I was angry with myself. -Why could I not feel any pleasure at having found my family at last. I -had a father, a mother, brothers, sisters and a grandfather. I had -longed for this moment, I had been mad with joy in thinking that I, like -other boys, would have a family that I could call my own to love me and -whom I could love.... And now I was staring at my family curiously, -finding nothing in my heart to say to them, not a word of affection. Was -I a monster? If I had found my parents in a palace instead of in a hovel -should I have had more affection for them? I felt ashamed at this -thought. Going over again to my mother I put my arms round her and -kissed her full on the lips. Evidently she did not understand what made -me do this, for instead of returning my kisses she looked at me in a -listless manner, then turning to her husband, my father, she shrugged -her shoulders and said something that I could not understand but which -made him laugh. Her indifference and my father's laugh went right to my -heart. It did not seem to me that my affection should have been received -in such a way. - -"Who is he?" asked my father, pointing to Mattia. I told him that Mattia -was my dearest friend and how much I owed him. - -"Good," said my father; "would he like to stay and see the country?" I -was about to answer for Mattia, but he spoke first. - -"That's just what I want," he exclaimed. - -My father then asked why Barberin had not come with me. I told him that -he was dead. He seemed pleased to hear this. He repeated it to my -mother, who also seemed pleased. Why were they both pleased that -Barberin was dead? - -"You must be rather surprised that we have not searched for you for -thirteen years," said my father, "and then suddenly to go off and look -up this man who found you when you were a baby." - -I told him that I was very surprised, and that I'd like to know about -it. - -"Come near the fire then and I'll tell you all about it." - -I flung the bag from my shoulders and took the chair that he offered me. -As I stretched out my legs, wet, and covered with mud, to the fire my -grandfather spat on one side, like an old cat that is annoyed. - -"Don't pay any attention to him," said my father; "the old chap doesn't -like any one to sit before his fire, but you needn't mind him, if you're -cold." - -I was surprised to hear any one speak like this of an old man. I kept my -legs under my chair, for I thought that attention should be paid to him. - -"You are my eldest son now," said my father; "you were born a year after -my marriage with your mother. When I married there was a young girl who -thought that I was going to marry her, and out of revenge she stole you -from us when you were six months old. We searched everywhere for you but -we did not go so far as Paris. We thought that you were dead until three -months ago when this woman was dying she confessed the truth. I went -over to France at once and the police in that locality where you had -been left, told me that you had been adopted by a mason named Barberin -who lived at Chavanon. I found him and he told me that he had loaned -you to a musician named Vitalis and that you were tramping through -France. I could not stay over there any longer, but I left Barberin some -money and told him to search for you, and when he had news to write to -Greth and Galley. I did not give him my address here, because we are -only in London during the winter; the rest of the year we travel through -England and Scotland. We are peddlers by trade, and I have my own -caravans. There, boy, that is how it is you have come back to us after -thirteen years. You may feel a little timid at first because you can't -understand us, but you'll soon pick up English and be able to talk to -your brothers and sisters. It won't be long before you're used to us." - -Yes, of course I should get used to them; were they not my own people? -The fine baby linen, the beautiful clothes had not spoken the truth. But -what did that matter! Affection was worth more than riches. It was not -money that I pined for, but to have affection, a family and a home. -While my father was talking to me they had set the table for supper. A -large joint of roast beef with potatoes round it was placed in the -middle of the table. - -"Are you hungry, boys?" asked my father, addressing Mattia and myself. -Mattia showed his white teeth. - -"Well, sit down to table." - -But before sitting down he pushed my grandfather's cane rocker up to the -table. Then taking his own place with his back to the fire, he -commenced to cut the roast beef and gave each one a fine big slice and -some potatoes. - -Although I had not been brought up exactly on the principle of good -breeding, I noticed that my brothers and sister's behaved very badly at -table; they ate more often with their fingers, sticking them into the -gravy and licking them without my father and mother seeming to notice -them. As to my grandfather, he gave his whole attention to what was -before him, and the one hand that he was able to use went continually -from his plate to his mouth. When he let a piece fall from his shaking -fingers my brothers and sisters laughed. - -I thought that we should spend the evening together round the fire, but -my father said that he was expecting friends, and told us to go to bed. -Beckoning to Mattia and me he took a candle and went out to a stable -that led from the room where we had been eating. In this stable were two -big caravans. He opened the door of one and we saw two small beds, one -above the other. - -"There you are, boys, there are your beds," he said. "Sleep well." - -Such was the welcome into my family. - - - - -CHAPTER XXVII - -A DISTRESSING DISCOVERY - - -My father left the candle with us, but locked the caravan on the -outside. We got into bed as quickly as possible, without chatting, as -was our habit. Mattia did not seem to want to talk any more than I and I -was pleased that he was silent. We blew the candle out, but I found it -impossible to go to sleep. I thought over all that had passed, turning -over and over in my narrow bed. I could hear Mattia, who occupied the -berth above mine, turn over restlessly also. He could not sleep any more -than I. - -Hours passed. As it grew later a vague fear oppressed me. I felt uneasy, -but I could not understand why it was that I felt so. Of what was I -afraid? Not of sleeping in a caravan even in this vile part of London! -How many times in my vagabond life had I spent the night less protected -than I was at this moment! I knew that I was sheltered from all danger -and yet I was oppressed with a fear that amounted almost to terror. - -The hours passed one after the other; suddenly I heard a noise at the -stable door which opened onto another street. Then came several regular -knocks at intervals. Then a light penetrated our caravan. I glanced -hastily round in surprise and Capi, who slept beside my bed, woke up -with a growl. I then saw that this light came in through a little window -of the caravan against which our berths were placed, and which I had not -noticed when going to bed because there was a curtain hanging over it. -The upper part of this window touched Mattia's bed and the lower part -touched mine. Afraid that Capi might wake up all the house, I put my -hand over his mouth, then looked outside. - -My father had entered the stable and quietly opened the door on the -other side, then he closed it again in the same cautious manner after -admitting two men heavily laden with bundles which they carried on their -shoulders. Then he placed his finger on his lip, and with the other hand -which held the lantern, he pointed to the caravan in which we were -sleeping. I was about to call out that they need not mind us, but I was -afraid I should wake up Mattia, who now, I thought, was sleeping -quietly, so I kept still. My father helped the two men unload their -bundles, then he disappeared, but soon he returned with my mother. -During his absence the men had opened their baggage. There were hats, -underclothes, stockings, gloves, etc. Evidently these men were merchants -who had come to sell their goods to my parents. My father took each -object and examined it by the light of the lantern and passed it on to -my mother, who with a little pair of scissors cut off the tickets and -put them in her pocket. This appeared strange to me, as also the hour -that they had chosen for this sale. - -While my mother was examining the goods my father spoke to the men in a -whisper. If I had known English a little better I should perhaps have -caught what he said, but all I could hear was the word "police," that -was said several times and for that reason caught my ear. - -When all the goods had been carefully noted, my parents and the two men -went into the house, and again our caravan was in darkness. They had -evidently gone inside to settle the bill. I wanted to convince myself -that what I had seen was quite natural, yet despite my desire I could -not believe so. Why had not these men who had come to see my parents -entered by the other door? Why did they talk of the police in whispers -as though they were afraid of being heard outside? Why had my mother cut -off the tickets after she had bought the goods? I could not drive these -thoughts from my mind. After a time a light again filled our caravan. I -looked out this time in spite of myself. I told myself that I ought not -to look, and yet ... I looked. I told myself that it was better that I -should not know, and yet I wanted to see. - -My father and mother were alone. While my mother quickly made a bundle -of the goods, my father swept a corner of the stable. Under the dry sand -that he heaped up there was a trap door. He lifted it. By then my mother -had finished tying up the bundles and my father took them and lowered -them through the trap to a cellar below, my mother holding the lantern -to light him. Then he shut the trap door and swept the sand over it -again. Over the sand they both strewed wisps of straw as on the rest of -the stable floor. Then they went out. - -At the moment when they softly closed the door it seemed to me that -Mattia moved in his bed and that he lay back on his pillow. Had he seen? -I did not dare ask him. From head to foot I was in a cold perspiration. -I remained in this state all night long. A cock crowed at daybreak; then -only did I drop off to sleep. - -The noise of the key being turned in the door of our caravan the next -morning woke me. Thinking that it was my father who had come to tell us -that it was time to get up, I closed my eyes so as not to see him. - -"It was your brother," said Mattia; "he has unlocked the door and he's -gone now." - -We dressed. Mattia did not ask me if I had slept well, neither did I put -the question to him. Once I caught him looking at me and I turned my -eyes away. - -We had to go to the kitchen, but neither my father nor mother were -there. My grandfather was seated before the fire in his big chair as -though he had not moved since the night before, and my eldest sister, -whose name was Annie, was wiping the table. Allen, my eldest brother, -was sweeping the room. I went over to them to wish them good morning, -but they continued with their work without taking any notice of me. I -went towards my grandfather, but he would not let me get near him, and -like the evening before, he spat at my side, which stopped me short. - -"Ask them," I said to Mattia, "what time I shall see my mother and -father?" - -Mattia did as I told him, and my grandfather, upon hearing one of us -speak English, seemed to feel more amiable. - -"What does he say?" - -"He says that your father has gone out for the day and that your mother -is asleep, and that if we like we may go out." - -"Did he only say that?" I asked, finding this translation very short. - -Mattia seemed confused. - -"I don't know if I understood the rest," he said. - -"Tell me what you think you understood." - -"It seemed to me that he said that if we found some bargains in the city -we were not to miss them. He said that we lived at the expense of -fools." - -My grandfather must have guessed that Mattia was explaining what he had -said to me, for with the hand that was not paralyzed, he made a motion -as though he were slipping something into his pocket, then he winked his -eye. - -"Let us go out," I said quickly. - -For two or three hours we walked about, not daring to go far for fear we -might become lost. Bethnal-Green was even more horrible in the daytime -than it had been at night. Mattia and I hardly spoke a word. Now and -again he pressed my hand. - -When we returned to the house my mother had not left her room. Through -the open door I could see that she was leaning her head on the table. -Thinking that she was sick I ran to her to kiss her, as I was unable to -speak to her. She lifted up her head, which swayed. She looked at me but -did not see me. I smelled the odor of gin on her hot breath. I drew -back. Her head fell again on her arms resting on the table. - -"Gin," said my grandfather, grinning. - -I remained motionless. I felt turned to stone. I don't know how long I -stood so. Suddenly I turned to Mattia. He was looking at me with eyes -full of tears. I signed to him and again we left the house. For a long -time we walked about, side by side, holding each other's hands, saying -nothing, going straight before us without knowing where we were going. - -"Where do you want to go, Remi?" he asked at last, anxiously. - -"I don't know. Somewhere so we can talk. I want to speak to you, Mattia. -We can't talk in this crowd." - -We had by this time come to a much wider street at the end of which was -a public garden. We hurried to this spot and sat down on a bench. - -"You know how much I love you, Mattia boy," I began, "and you know that -it was through friendship for you that I asked you to come with me to -see my people. You won't doubt my friendship, no matter what I ask of -you?" - -"Don't be such a silly," he said, forcing a smile. - -"You want to laugh so that I won't break down," I replied. "If I can't -cry when I'm with you, when can I cry? But.... Oh ... oh, Mattia, -Mattia!" - -Throwing my arms around dear old Mattia's neck, I burst into tears. -Never had I felt so miserable. When I had been alone in this great -world, never had I felt so unhappy as I did at this moment. After my -burst of sobs I forced myself to be calm. It was not because I wanted -Mattia's pity that I had brought him to this garden, it was not for -myself; it was for him. - -"Mattia," I said resolutely, "you must go back to France." - -"Leave you? Never!" - -"I knew beforehand what you would reply and I am pleased, oh, so pleased -that you wish to be with me, but, Mattia, you _must_ go back to France -at once!" - -"Why? Tell me that." - -"Because.... Tell me, Mattia. Don't be afraid. Did you sleep last night? -Did you see?" - -"I did not sleep," he answered. - -"And you saw...?" - -"All." - -"And you understood?" - -"That those goods had not been paid for. Your father was angry with the -men because they knocked at the stable door and not at the house door. -They told him that the police were watching them." - -"You see very well, then, that you must go," I said. - -"If I must go, you must go also; it is no better for one than for the -other." - -"If you had met Garofoli in Paris and he had forced you to go back to -him, I am sure you would not have wanted me to stay with you. I am -simply doing what you would do yourself." - -He did not reply. - -"You must go back to France," I insisted; "go to Lise and tell her that -I cannot do for her father what I promised. I told her that the first -thing I did would be to pay off his debts. You must tell her how it is, -and go to Mother Barberin also. Simply say that my people are not rich -as I had thought; there is no disgrace in not having money. _But don't -tell them anything more._" - -"It is not because they are poor that you want me to go, so I shan't -go," Mattia replied obstinately. "I know what it is, after what we saw -last night; you are afraid for me." - -"Mattia, don't say that!" - -"You are afraid one day that I shall cut the tickets off goods that have -not been paid for." - -"Mattia, Mattia, don't!" - -"Well, if you are afraid for me, I am afraid for you. Let us both go." - -"It's impossible; my parents are nothing to you, but this is my father -and mother, and I must stay with them. It is my family." - -"Your family! That man who steals, your father! That drunken woman your -mother!" - -"Don't you dare say so, Mattia," I cried, springing up from my seat; -"you are speaking of my father and mother and I must respect them and -love them." - -"Yes, so you should if they are your people, but ... are they?" - -"You forget their many proofs." - -"You don't resemble your father or your mother. Their children are all -fair, while you are dark. And then how is it they could spend so much -money to find a child? Put all these things together and in my opinion -you are not a Driscoll. You might write to Mother Barberin and ask her -to tell you just what the clothes were like that you wore when you were -found. Then ask that man you call your father to describe the clothes -his baby had on when it was stolen. Until then I shan't move." - -"But suppose one day Mattia gets a bang on his poor head?" - -"That would not be so hard if he received the blow for a friend," he -said, smiling. - -We did not return to the Red Lion Court until night. My father and -mother passed no remark upon our absence. After supper my father drew -two chairs to the fireside, which brought a growl from my grandfather, -and then asked us to tell him how we had made enough money to live on -in France. I told the story. - -"Not only did we earn enough to live on, but we got enough to buy a -cow," said Mattia with assurance. In his turn he told how we came by the -cow. - -"You must be clever kids," said my father; "show us what you can do." - -I took my harp and played a piece, but not my Neapolitan song. Mattia -played a piece on his violin and a piece on his cornet. It was the -cornet solo that brought the greatest applause from the children who had -gathered round us in a circle. - -"And Capi, can he do anything?" asked my father. "He ought to be able to -earn his food." - -I was very proud of Capi's talents. I put him through all his tricks and -as usual he scored a great success. - -"Why, that dog is worth a fortune," exclaimed my father. - -I was very pleased at this praise and assured him that Capi could learn -anything that one wished to teach him. My father translated what I said -into English, and it seemed to me that he added something more which -made everybody laugh, for the old grandfather winked his eye several -times and said, "Fine dog!" - -"This is what I suggest," said my father, "that is if Mattia would like -to live with us?" - -"I want to stay with Remi," replied Mattia. - -"Well, this is what I propose," continued my father. "We're not rich -and we all work. In the summer we travel through the country and the -children go and sell the goods to those who won't take the trouble to -come to us, but in the winter we haven't much to do. Now you and Remi -can go and play music in the streets. You'll make quite a little money -as Christmas draws near, but Ned and Allen must take Capi with them and -he'll make the people laugh with his tricks; in that way the talent will -be distributed." - -"Capi won't work well with any one but me," I said quickly. I could not -bear to be parted from my dog. - -"He'll learn to work with Allen and Ned easy," said my father; "we'll -get more money this way." - -"Oh, but we'll get ever so much more with Capi," I insisted. - -"That's enough," replied my father briefly; "when I say a thing I mean -it. No arguments." - -I said nothing more. As I laid down in my bed that night Mattia -whispered in my ear: "Now to-morrow you write to Mother Barberin." Then -he jumped into bed. - -But the next morning I had to give Capi his lesson, I took him in my -arms and while I gently kissed him on his cold nose, I explained to him -what he had to do; poor doggy! how he looked at me, how he listened! I -then put his leash in Allen's hand and he followed the two boys -obediently, but with a forlorn air. - -My father took Mattia and me across London where there were beautiful -houses, splendid streets with wide pavements, and carriages that shone -like glass, drawn by magnificent horses and driven by big fat coachmen -with powdered wigs. It was late when we got back to Red Lion Court, for -the distance from the West End to Bethnal-Green is great. How pleased I -was to see Capi again. He was covered with mud, but in a good humor. I -was so pleased to see him, that after I had rubbed him well down with -dry straw, I wrapped him in my sheepskin and made him sleep in my bed. - -Things went on this way for several days. Mattia and I went one way and -Capi, Ned, and Allen another. Then one evening my father told me that we -could take Capi the next day with us, as he wanted the two boys to do -something in the house. Mattia and I were very pleased and we intended -to do our utmost to bring back a good sum of money so that he would let -us have the dog always. We had to get Capi back and we would not spare -ourselves, neither one of us. We made Capi undergo a severe washing and -combing early in the morning, then we went off. - -Unfortunately for our plan a heavy fog had been hanging over London for -two entire days. It was so dense that we could only see a few steps -before us, and those who listened to us playing behind these fog -curtains could not see Capi. It was a most annoying state of affairs for -our "takings." Little did we think how indebted we should be to the fog -a few minutes later. We were walking through one of the most popular -streets when suddenly I discovered that Capi was not with us. This was -extraordinary, for he always kept close at our heels. I waited for him -to catch up with us. I stood at the entrance of a dark alley and -whistled softly, for we could see but a short distance. I was beginning -to fear that he had been stolen from us when he came up on the run, -holding a pair of woolen stockings between his teeth. Placing his fore -paws against me he presented them to me with a bark. He seemed as proud -as when he had accomplished one of his most difficult tricks and wanted -my approval. It was all done in a few seconds. I stood dumbfounded. Then -Mattia seized the stockings with one hand and pulled me down the alley -with the other. - -"Walk quick, but don't run," he whispered. - -He told me a moment later that a man who had hurried past him on the -pavement was saying, "Where's that thief? I'll get him!" We went out by -the other end of the alley. - -"If it had not been for the fog we should have been arrested as -thieves," said Mattia. - -For a moment I stood almost choking. They had made a thief of my good -honest Capi! - -"Hold him tight," I said, "and come back to the house." - -We walked quickly. - -The father and mother were seated at the table folding up material. I -threw the pair of stockings down. Allen and Ned laughed. - -"Here's a pair of stockings," I said; "you've made a thief of my dog. I -thought you took him out to amuse people." - -I was trembling so I could scarcely speak, and yet I never felt more -determined. - -"And if it was not for amusement," demanded my father, "what would you -do, I'd like to know?" - -"I'd tie a cord round Capi's neck, and although I love him dearly, I'd -drown him. I don't want Capi to become a thief any more than I want to -be one myself, and if I thought that I ever should become a thief, I'd -drown myself at once with my dog." - -My father looked me full in the face. I thought he was going to strike -me. His eyes gleamed. I did not flinch. - -"Oh, very well, then," said he, recovering himself; "so that it shall -not happen again, you may take Capi out with you in the future." - -I showed my fist to the two boys. I could not speak to them, but they -saw by my manner that if they dared have anything more to do with my -dog, they would have me to reckon with. I was willing to fight them both -to protect Capi. - -From that day every one in my family openly showed their dislike for me. -My grandfather continued to spit angrily when I approached him. The boys -and my eldest sister played every trick they possibly could upon me. My -father and mother ignored me, only demanding of me my money every -evening. Out of the whole family, for whom I had felt so much affection -when I had landed in England, there was only baby Kate who would let me -fondle her, and she turned from me coldly if I had not candy or an -orange in my pocket for her. - -Although I would not listen to what Mattia had said at first, gradually, -little by little, I began to wonder if I did really belong to this -family. I had done nothing for them to be so unkind to me. Mattia, -seeing me so greatly worried, would say as though to himself: "I am just -wondering what kind of clothes Mother Barberin will tell us you wore...." - -At last the letter came. The priest had written it for her. It read: - - - "My little Remi: I was surprised and sorry to learn the contents of - your letter. From what Barberin told me and also from the clothes - you had on when you were found, I thought that you belonged to a - very rich family. I can easily tell you what you wore, for I have - kept everything. You were not wound up in wrappings like a French - baby; you wore long robes and underskirts like little English - babies. You had on a white flannel robe and over that a very fine - linen robe, then a big white cashmere pelisse lined with white silk - and trimmed with beautiful white embroidery, and you had a lovely - lace bonnet, and then white woolen socks with little silk rosettes. - None of these things were marked, but the little flannel jacket you - had next to your skin and the flannel robe had both been marked, - but the marks had been carefully cut out. There, Remi, boy, that is - all I can tell you. Don't worry, dear child, that you can't give us - all the fine presents that you promised. Your cow that you bought - with your savings is worth all the presents in the world to me. I - am pleased to tell you that she's in good health and gives the same - fine quantity of milk, so I am very comfortably off now, and I - never look at her without thinking of you and your little friend - Mattia. Let me have news of you sometimes, dear boy, you are so - tender and affectionate, and I hope, now you have found your - family, they will all love you as you deserve to be loved. I kiss - you lovingly. - "Your foster mother, - "WIDOW BARBERIN." - - -Dear Mother Barberin! she imagined that everybody must love me because -she did! - -"She's a fine woman," said Mattia; "very fine, she thought of me! Now -let's see what Mr. Driscoll has to say." - -"He might have forgotten the things." - -"Does one forget the clothes that their child wears when it was -kidnaped? Why, it's only through its clothes that they can find it." - -"Wait until we hear what he says before we think anything." - -It was not an easy thing for me to ask my father how I was dressed on -the day that I was stolen. If I had put the question casually without -any underthought, it would have been simple enough. As it was I was -timid. Then one day when the cold sleet had driven me home earlier than -usual, I took my courage in both hands, and broached the subject that -was causing me so much anxiety. At my question my father looked me full -in the face. But I looked back at him far more boldly than I imagined -that I could at this moment. Then he smiled. There was something hard -and cruel in the smile but still it was a smile. - -"On the day that you were stolen from us," he said slowly, "you wore a -flannel robe, a linen robe, a lace bonnet, white woolen shoes, and a -white embroidered cashmere pelisse. Two of your garments Were marked -F.D., Francis Driscoll, your real name, but this mark was cut out by the -woman who stole you, for she hoped that in this way you would never be -found. I'll show you your baptismal certificates which, of course, I -still have." - -He searched in a drawer and soon brought forth a big paper which he -handed to me. - -"If you don't mind," I said with a last effort, "Mattia will translate -it for me." - -"Certainly." - -Mattia translated it as well as he could. It appeared that I was born on -Thursday, August the 2nd, and that I was the son of John Driscoll and -Margaret Grange, his wife. - -What further proofs could I ask? - -"That's all very fine," said Mattia that night, when we were in our -caravan, "but how comes it that peddlers were rich enough to give their -children lace bonnets and embroidered pelisses? Peddlers are not so rich -as that!" - -"It is because they were peddlers that they could get those things -cheaper." - -Mattia whistled, but he shook his head, then again he whispered: "You're -not that Driscoll's baby, but you're the baby that Driscoll stole!" - -I was about to reply but he had already climbed up into his bed. - - - - -CHAPTER XXVIII - -A MYSTERIOUS STRANGER - - -If I had been in Mattia's place, I should perhaps have had as much -imagination as he, but I felt in my position that it was wrong for me to -have such thoughts. It had been proved beyond a doubt that Mr. Driscoll -was my father. I could not look at the matter from the same point of -view as Mattia. He might doubt ... but I must not. When he tried to make -me believe as he did, I told him to be silent. But he was pig-headed and -I was not always able to get the better of his obstinacy. - -"Why are you dark and all the rest of the family fair?" he would ask -repeatedly. - -"How was it that poor people could dress their baby in fine laces and -embroidery?" was another often repeated question. And I could only reply -by putting a question myself. - -"Why did they search for me if I was not their child? Why had they given -money to Barberin and to Greth and Galley?" - -Mattia could find no answer to my question and yet he would not be -convinced. - -"I think we should both go back to France," he urged. - -"That's impossible." - -"Because it's your duty to keep with your family, eh? But is it your -family?" - -These discussions only had one result, they made me more unhappy than I -had ever been. How terrible it is to doubt. Yet, in spite of my wish not -to doubt, I doubted. Who would have thought when I was crying so sadly -because I thought I had no family that I should be in such despair now -that I had one. How could I know the truth? In the meantime I had to -sing and dance and laugh and make grimaces when my heart was full. - -One Sunday my father told me to stay in the house because he wanted me. -He sent Mattia off alone. All the others had gone out; my grandfather -alone was upstairs. I had been with my father for about an hour when -there was a knock at the door. A gentleman, who was unlike any of the -men who usually called on my father, came in. He was about fifty years -old and dressed in the height of fashion. He had white pointed teeth -like a dog and when he smiled he drew his lips back over them as though -he was going to bite. He spoke to my father in English, turning -continually to look at me. Then he began to talk French; he spoke this -language with scarcely an accent. - -"This is the young boy that you spoke to me about?" he said. "He appears -very well." - -"Answer the gentleman," said my father to me. - -"Yes, I am quite well," I replied, surprised. - -"You have never been ill?" - -"I had pneumonia once." - -"Ah, when was that?" - -"Three years ago. I slept out in the cold all night. My master, who was -with me, was frozen to death, and I got pneumonia." - -"Haven't you felt any effects of this illness since?" - -"No." - -"No fatigue, no perspiration at night?" - -"No. When I'm tired it's because I have walked a lot, but I don't get -ill." - -He came over to me and felt my arms, then put his head on my heart, then -at my back and on my chest, telling me to take deep breaths. He also -told me to cough. That done he looked at me for a long time. It was then -that I thought he wanted to bite me, his teeth gleamed in such a -terrible smile. A few moments later he left the house with my father. - -What did it mean? Did he want to take me in his employ? I should have to -leave Mattia and Capi. No, I wouldn't be a servant to anybody, much less -this man whom I disliked already. - -My father returned and told me I could go out if I wished. I went into -the caravan. What was my surprise to find Mattia there. He put his -finger to his lips. - -"Go and open the stable door," he whispered, "I'll go out softly behind -you. They mustn't know that I was here." - -I was mystified but I did as he asked. - -"Do you know who that man was who was with your father?" he asked -excitedly when we were in the street. "It was Mr. James Milligan, your -friend's uncle." - -I stood staring at him in the middle of the pavement. He took me by the -arm and dragged me on. - -"I was not going out all alone," he continued, "so I went in there to -sleep, but I didn't sleep. Your father and a gentleman came into the -stable and I heard all they said; at first I didn't try to listen but -afterward I did. - -"'Solid as a rock,' said the gentleman; 'nine out of ten would have -died, but he pulled through with pneumonia.' - -"'How is your nephew?' asked your father. - -"'Better. Three months ago the doctors again gave him up, but his mother -saved him once more. Oh, she's a marvelous mother, is Mrs. Milligan.' - -"You can imagine when I heard this name if I did not glue my ears to the -window. - -"'Then if your nephew is better,' continued your father, 'all you've -done is useless.' - -"'For the moment, perhaps,' replied the other, 'but I don't say that -Arthur is going to live; it would be a miracle if he did, and I am not -afraid of miracles. The day he dies the only heir to that estate will be -myself.' - -"'Don't worry; I'll see to that,' said Driscoll. - -"'Yes, I count on you,' replied Mr. Milligan." - -My first thought was to question my father, but it was not wise to let -them know that they had been overheard. As Mr. Milligan had business -with my father he would probably come to the house again, and the next -time, Mattia, whom he did not know, could follow him. - -A few days later Mattia met a friend of his, Bob, the Englishman, whom -he had known at the Gassot Circus. I could see by the way he greeted -Mattia that he was very fond of him. He at once took a liking to Capi -and myself. From that day we had a strong friend, who, by his experience -and advice, was of great help to us in time of trouble. - - - - -CHAPTER XXIX - -IN PRISON - - -Spring came slowly, but at last the day arrived for the family to leave -London. The caravans had been repainted and were loaded with -merchandise. There were materials, hats, shawls, handkerchiefs, -sweaters, underwear, ear-rings, razors, soap, powders, cream, everything -that one could imagine. - -The caravans were full. The horses bought. Where, and how? I did not -know but we saw them come and everything was then ready for the -departure. We did not know if we were to stay with the old grandfather -or go with the family, but my father, finding that we made good money -playing, told us the night before that we should go on the road with him -and play our music. - -"Let us go back to France," urged Mattia; "here's a good chance now." - -"Why not travel through England?" - -"Because I tell you something's going to happen if we stay here, and -besides we might find Mrs. Milligan and Arthur in France. If he has been -ill she will be sure to take him on their barge, now the summer is -coming." - -I told him that I must stay. - -The same day we started. I saw in the afternoon how they sold the -things that cost so little. We arrived at a large village and the -caravans were drawn up on the public square. One of the sides was -lowered and the goods displayed temptingly for the purchasers to -inspect. - -"Look at the price! Look at the price!" cried my father. "You couldn't -find anything like this elsewhere for the price! I don't sell 'em; I'm -giving 'em away. Look at this!" - -"He must have stolen them," I heard the people say when they saw the -prices. If they had glanced at my shamed looks, they would have known -that they were right in their suppositions. - -If they did not notice me, Mattia did. "How much longer can you bear -this?" he asked. - -I was silent. - -"Let us go back to France," he urged again. "I feel that something is -going to happen, and going to happen soon. Don't you think sooner or -later the police will get on to Driscoll, seeing how cheap he's selling -the things? Then what'll happen?" - -"Oh, Mattia...." - -"If you will keep your eyes shut I must keep mine open. We shall both be -arrested and we haven't done anything, but how can we prove that? Aren't -we eating the food that is paid for by the money that he gets for these -things?" - -I had never thought of that; it struck me now like a blow in the face. - -"But we earn our food," I stammered, trying to defend ourselves. - -"That's true, but we're living with thieves," replied Mattia, speaking -more frankly than he had ever done before, "and then if we're sent to -prison, we can't look for your family. And I'm anxious to see Mrs. -Milligan to warn her against that James Milligan. You don't know what he -might not do to Arthur. Let us go while we can." - -"Let me have a few more days to think it over, Mattia," I said. - -"Hurry up, then. Jack the Giant Killer smelled flesh--I smell danger." - -Circumstances did for me what I was afraid to do. Several weeks had -passed since we left London. My father had set up his caravans in a town -where the races were about to be held. As Mattia and I had nothing to do -with selling the goods, we went to see the race-course, which was at -some distance from the town. Outside the English race-courses there is -usually a fair going on. Mountebanks of all descriptions, musicians, and -stall holders gather there two or three days in advance. - -We were passing by a camp fire over which a kettle was hanging when we -recognized our friend Bob, who had been with Mattia in the circus. He -was delighted to see us again. He had come to the races with two friends -and was going to give an exhibition of strength. He had engaged some -musicians but they had failed him at the last moment and he was afraid -that the performance the next day would be a failure. He had to have -musicians to attract a crowd. Would we help him out? The profits would -be divided between the five of us that made up the company. There would -even be something for Capi, for he would like to have Capi perform his -tricks in the intervals. We agreed and promised to be there the next day -at the time he mentioned. - -When I told of this arrangement to my father he said that he wanted Capi -and that we could not have him. I wondered if they were going to make my -dog do some dirty trick. From my look my father guessed my thoughts. - -"Oh, it's all right," he said; "Capi's a good watch dog; he must stand -by the caravans. In a crowd like we shall have we might easily be -robbed. You two go alone and play with your friend Bob, and if you are -not finished until late, which will be quite likely, you can join us at -the Old Oak Tavern. We shall go on our way again to-morrow." - -We had spent the night before at the Old Oak Tavern, which was a mile -out on a lonely road. The place was kept by a couple whose appearance -did not inspire one with confidence. It was quite easy to find this -place. It was on a straight road. The only annoying thing was that it -was a long walk for us after a tiring day. - -But when my father said a thing I had to obey. I promised to be at the -Tavern. The next day, after tying Capi to the caravan, where he was to -be on guard, I hurried off to the race-course with Mattia. - -We began to play as soon as we arrived and kept it up until night. My -fingers ached as though they had been pricked with a thousand pins and -poor Mattia had blown his cornet so long that he could scarcely breathe. -It was past midnight. Just as they were doing their last turn a big bar -of iron which they were using in their feats fell on Mattia's foot. I -thought that his foot was broken. Fortunately it was only severely -bruised. No bones were broken, but still he could not walk. - -It was decided that he should stay there that night with Bob and that I -should go on alone to the Old Oak Tavern, for I had to know where the -Driscoll family was going the next day. All was dark when I reached the -tavern. I looked round for the caravans. They were nowhere to be seen. -All I could see, beside one or two miserable wagons, was a big cage from -which, as I drew near, came the cry of a wild beast. The beautiful gaudy -colored caravans belonging to the Driscoll family were gone. - -I knocked at the tavern door. The landlord opened it and turned the -light from his lantern full on my face. He recognised me, but instead of -letting me go in he told me to hurry after my parents, who had gone to -Lewes, and said that I'd better not lose any time joining them. Then he -shut the door in my face. - -Since I had been in England I had learned to speak English fairly well. -I understood clearly what he said, but I had not the slightest idea -where Lewes was situated, and besides I could not go, even if I found -out the direction, and leave Mattia behind. I began my weary tramp back -to the race-course; an hour later I was sleeping beside Mattia in Bob's -wagon. - -The next morning Bob told me how to get to Lewes and I was ready to -start. I was watching him boil the water for breakfast when I looked up -from the fire and saw Capi being led towards us by a policeman. What did -it mean? The moment Capi recognized me he gave a tug at his leash and -escaping from the officer bounded toward me and jumped into my arms. - -"Is that your dog?" asked the policeman. - -"Yes." - -"Then come with me, you're under arrest." - -He seized me by the collar. - -"What do you mean by arresting him?" cried Bob, jumping up from the -fire. - -"Are you his brother?" - -"No, his friend." - -"Well, a man and a boy robbed St. George's Church last night. They got -up a ladder and went through the window. This dog was there to give the -alarm. They were surprised in the act and in their hurry to get out by -the window, the dog was left in the church. I knew that with the dog I'd -be sure to find the thieves; here's one, now where's his father?" - -I could not utter a word. Mattia, who had heard the talk, came out of -the caravan and limped over to me. Bob was telling the policeman that I -could not be guilty because I had stayed with him until one o'clock, -then I went to the Old Oak Tavern and spoke to the landlord there, and -came back here at once. - -"It was a quarter after one that the church was entered," said the -officer, "and this boy left here at one o'clock so he could have met the -other and got to the church." - -"It takes more than a quarter of an hour to go from here to the town," -said Bob. - -"On the run, no," replied the policeman, "and what proves that he left -here at one o'clock?" - -"I can prove it; I swear it," cried Bob. - -The policeman shrugged his shoulders. "This boy can explain to the -magistrate," he said. - -As I was being led away, Mattia threw his arms about my neck, as though -it was because he wanted to embrace me, but Mattia had another object. - -"Keep up your courage," he whispered, "we won't forsake you." - -"Take care of Capi," I said in French, but the officer understood. - -"Oh, no," he said; "I'll keep that dog. He helped me to find you; he may -help me to find the other." - -Handcuffed to the policeman I had to pass under the gaze of a crowd of -people, but they did not jeer me like the peasants in France had done at -my first arrest; these people, almost all of them, were antagonistic to -the police; they were gypsies, tramps, in fact, the Bohemian vagabond. - -There were no onions strewn over this prison where I was now locked up. -This was a real jail with iron bars at the windows, the sight of which -put all thought of escape from my mind. In the cell there was only a -bench and a hammock. I dropped onto the bench and remained for a long -time with my head buried in my hands. Mattia and Bob, even with the help -of other friends, could never get me away from here. I got up and went -over to the window; the bars were strong and close together. The walls -were three feet thick. The ground beneath was paved with large stones. -The door was covered with a plate of sheet iron.... No, I could not -escape. - -I began to wonder if it would be possible for me to prove my innocence, -despite Capi's presence in the church. Mattia and Bob could help me by -proving an alibi. If they could prove this I was saved in spite of the -mute testimony that my poor dog had carried against me. I asked the -jailer when he brought in some food if it would be long before I should -appear before the magistrate. I did not know then that in England you -are taken into court the day after arrest. The jailer, who seemed a -kindly sort of man, told me that it would certainly be the next day. - -I had heard tales of prisoners finding messages from their friends in -the food that was brought in to them. I could not touch my food, but I -at once began to crumble my bread. I found nothing inside. There were -some potatoes also; I mashed them to a pulp, but I found not the -tiniest note. I did not sleep that night. - -The next morning the jailer came into my cell carrying a jug of water -and a basin. He told me to wash myself if I wished to, for I was to -appear before the judge, and a good appearance never went against one. -When the jailer returned he told me to follow him. We went down several -passages, then came to a small door which he opened. - -"Pass in," he said. - -The room I entered was very close. I heard a confused murmur of voices. -Although my temples were throbbing and I could scarcely stand, I was -able to take in my surroundings. The room was of fair size with large -windows and high ceiling. The judge was seated on a raised platform. -Beneath him in front sat three other court officials. Near where I stood -was a gentleman wearing a robe and wig. I was surprised to find that -this was my lawyer. How was it I had an attorney? Where did he come -from? - -Amongst the witnesses, I saw Bob and his two friends, the landlord of -the Old Oak Tavern, and some men whom I did not know. Then on another -stand opposite, amongst several other persons, I saw the policeman who -had arrested me. The public prosecutor in a few words stated the crime. -A robbery had been committed in St. George's Church. The thieves, a man -and a child, had climbed up a ladder and broken a window to get in. They -had with them a dog to give the alarm. At a quarter after one, a late -pedestrian had seen a light in the church and had at once aroused the -sexton. Several men ran to the church; the dog barked and the thieves -escaped through the window, leaving the dog behind them. The dog's -intelligence was remarkable. The next morning the animal had led the -policeman to the race-course where he had recognized his master, who was -none other than the accused now standing in the prisoner's dock. As to -the second thief, they were on his trail, and they hoped to arrest him -shortly. - -There was little to be said for me; my friends tried to prove an alibi, -but the prosecutor said that I had ample time to meet my accomplice at -the church and then run to the Old Oak Tavern after. I was asked then -how I could account for my dog being in the church at quarter after one. -I replied that I could not say, for the dog had not been with me all -day. But I declared that I was innocent. My attorney tried to prove that -my dog had wandered into the church during the day and had been locked -in when the sexton closed the door. He did his best for me, but the -defense was weak. Then the judge said that I should be taken to the -county jail to wait for the Grand Jury to decide if I should, or should -not, be held for the assizes. - -The assizes! - -I fell back on my bench. Oh, why had I not listened to Mattia. - - - - -CHAPTER XXX - -ESCAPE - - -I had not been acquitted because the judge was expecting the arrest of -the man who had entered the church with the child. They would then know -if I was this man's accomplice. They were on the trail, the prosecutor -had said, so I should have the shame and sorrow of appearing in the -prisoner's dock at the Assizes beside _him_. - -That evening, just before dusk, I heard the clear notes of a cornet. -Mattia was there! Dear old Mattia! he wanted to tell me that he was near -and thinking of me. He was evidently in the street on the other side of -the wall opposite my window. I heard footsteps and the murmur of a -crowd. Mattia and Bob were probably giving a performance. - -Suddenly I heard a clear voice call out in French, "To-morrow at -daybreak!" Then at once Mattia played his loudest on the cornet. - -It did not need any degree of intelligence to understand that Mattia had -not addressed these French words to an English public. I was not sure -what they meant, but evidently I had to be on the alert at daybreak the -next morning. As soon as it was dark I got into my hammock, but it was -some time before I could go to sleep, although I was very tired. At -last I dropped off to sleep. When I awoke it was night. The stars shone -in the dark sky and silence reigned everywhere. A clock struck three. I -counted the hours and the quarter hours. Leaning against the wall I kept -my eyes fixed on the window. I watched the stars go out one by one. In -the distance I could hear the cocks crowing. It was daybreak. - -I opened the window very softly. What did I expect? There were still the -iron bars and the high wall opposite. I could not get out, and yet -foolish though the thought was, I expected my freedom. The morning air -chilled me but I stayed by my window, looking out without knowing at -what, listening without knowing to what. A big white cloud came up in -the sky. It was daybreak. My heart throbbed wildly. Then I seemed to -hear a scratching on the wall, but I had heard no sound of footsteps. I -listened. The scratching continued. I saw a head appear above the wall. -In the dim light I recognized Bob. - -He saw me with my face pressed against the bars. - -"Silence!" he said softly. - -He made a sign for me to move away from the window. Wondering, I obeyed. -He put a peashooter to his mouth and blew. A tiny ball came through the -air and fell at my feet. Bob's head disappeared. - -I pounced on the ball. It was tissue paper made into a tiny ball like a -pea. The light was too dim for me to see what was written on it; I had -to wait till day. I closed my window cautiously and lay down again in -my hammock with the tiny bit of paper in my hand. How slowly the light -came! At last I was able to read what was written on the paper. I read: - - - "To-morrow you will be taken in the train to the county jail. A - policeman will be in the compartment with you. Keep near the same - door by which you enter. At the end of forty minutes (count them - carefully), the train will slacken speed as it nears a junction; - then open the door and jump out. Climb the small hill on the left. - We'll be there. Keep your courage up; above all, jump well forward - and fall on your feet." - - -Saved! I should not appear before the Assizes! Good Mattia, dear old -Bob! How good of Bob to help Mattia, for Mattia, poor little fellow, -could not have done this alone. - -I re-read the note. Forty minutes after the train starts.... Hill to the -left.... It was a risky thing to do to jump from a train, but even if I -killed myself in doing so, I would better do it. Better die than be -condemned as a thief. - -Would they think of Capi? - -After I had again read my note, I chewed it into a pulp. - -The next day, in the afternoon, a policeman came into my cell and told -me to follow him. He was a man over fifty and I thought with -satisfaction that he did not appear to be very nimble. - -Things turned out just as Bob had said. The train rolled off. I took my -place near the door where I had entered. The policeman sat opposite me; -we were alone in the compartment. - -"Do you speak English?" asked the policeman. - -"I understand if you don't talk too rapidly," I replied. - -"Well, then, I want to give you a little advice, my boy," he said; -"don't try and fool the law. Just tell me how it all happened, and I'll -give you five shillings. It'll be easier for you if you have a little -money in jail." - -I was about to say that I had nothing to confess, but I felt that might -annoy the man, so I said nothing. - -"Just think it over," he continued, "and when you're in jail don't go -and tell the first comer, but send for me. It is better to have one who -is interested in you, and I'm very willing to help you." - -I nodded my head. - -"Ask for Dolphin; you'll remember my name?" - -"Yes, sir." - -I was leaning against the door. The window was down and the air blew in. -The policeman found that there was too much air so he moved into the -middle of the seat. My left hand stole softly outside and turned the -handle; with my right hand I held the door. - -The minutes passed; the engine whistled and slackened its speed. The -moment had come. I pushed open the door quickly and sprang out as far -as I could. Fortunately, my hands, which I held out before me, touched -the grass, yet the shock was so great that I rolled on the ground -unconscious. When I came to my senses I thought that I was still in the -train for I felt myself being carried along. Looking round I saw that I -was lying at the bottom of a cart. Strange! My cheeks were wet. A soft -warm tongue was licking me. I turned slightly. An ugly yellow dog was -leaning over me. Mattia was kneeling beside me. - -"You're saved," he said, pushing aside the dog. - -"Where am I?" - -"You are in a cart. Bob's driving." - -"How goes it?" cried Bob from his seat. "Can you move your arms and -legs?" - -I stretched out and did what he asked. - -"Good," said Mattia; "nothing broken." - -"What happened?" - -"You jumped from the train as we told you, but the shock stunned you, -and you rolled into a ditch. When you didn't come, Bob left the cart, -crept down the hill, and carried you back in his arms. We thought you -were dead. Oh, Remi, I was afraid." - -I stroked his hand. "And the policeman?" I asked. - -"The train went on; it didn't stop." - -My eyes again fell on the ugly yellow dog that was looking at me with -eyes that resembled Capi's. But Capi was white.... - -"What dog is that?" I asked. - -Before Mattia could reply the ugly little animal had jumped on me, -licking me furiously and whining. - -"It's Capi; we dyed him!" cried Mattia, laughing. - -"Dyed him? Why?" - -"So that he wouldn't be recognized. Now Bob wants to make you more -comfortable." - -While Bob and Mattia were making me comfortable I asked them where we -were going. - -"To Little Hampton," said Mattia, "where Bob's brother has a boat that -goes over to France to fetch butter and eggs from Normandy. We owe -everything to Bob. What could a poor little wretch like me have done -alone? It was Bob's idea that you jump from the train." - -"And Capi? Who's idea was it to get him?" - -"Mine. But it was Bob's to paint him yellow so that he wouldn't be -recognized after we stole him from Policeman Jerry. The judge called -Jerry 'intelligent'; he wasn't so very intelligent to let us get Capi -away. True, Capi smelled me and almost got off alone. Bob knows the -tricks of dog thieves." - -"And your foot?" - -"Better, or almost better. I haven't had time to think of it." - -Night was falling. We had still a long distance to go. - -"Are you afraid?" asked Mattia, as I lay there in silence. - -"No, not afraid," I answered, "for I don't think that I shall be -caught. But it seems to me that in running away I admit my guilt. That -worries me." - -"Better anything, Bob and I thought, than that you should appear at the -Assizes. Even if you got off it's a bad thing to have gone through." - -Convinced that after the train stopped the policeman would lose no time -looking for me, we went ahead as quickly as possible. The villages -through which we drove were very quiet; lights were seen in only a few -of the windows. Mattia and I got under a cover. For some time a cold -wind had been blowing and when we passed our tongues over our lips we -tasted salt. We were nearing the sea. Soon we saw a light flashing every -now and again. It was a lighthouse. Suddenly Bob stopped his horse, and -jumping down from the cart, told us to wait there. He was going to see -his brother to ask him if it would be safe for him to take us on his -boat. - -Bob seemed to be away a very long time. We did not speak. We could hear -the waves breaking on the shore at a short distance. Mattia was -trembling and I also. - -"It is cold," he whispered. - -Was it the cold that made us shake? When a cow or a sheep in the field -at the side touched against the fence we trembled still more. There were -footsteps on the road. Bob was returning. My fate had been decided. A -rough-looking sailor wearing a sou'wester and an oilskin hat was with -Bob. - -"This is my brother," said Bob; "he'll take you on his boat. So we'll -have to part now; no one need know that I brought you here." - -I wanted to thank Bob but he cut me short. I grasped his hand. - -"Don't speak of it," he said lightly, "you two boys helped me out the -other night. One good turn deserves another. And I'm pleased to have -been able to help a friend of Mattia's." - -We followed Bob's brother down some winding quiet streets till we came -to the docks. He pointed to a boat, without saying a word. In a few -moments we were on board. He told us to go down below into a little -cabin. - -"I start in two hours' time," he said; "stay there and don't make a -sound." - -But we were not trembling now. We sat in the dark side by side. - - - - -CHAPTER XXXI - -HUNTING FOR THE SWAN - - -For some time after Bob's brother left we heard only the noise of the -wind and the sea dashing against the keel, then footsteps were heard on -the deck above and the grinding of pulleys. A sail was hoisted, then -suddenly the boat leaned to one side and began to rock. In a few moments -it was pitching heavily on the rough sea. - -"Poor Mattia," I said, taking his hand. - -"I don't care, we're saved," he said; "what if I am seasick?" - -The next day I passed my time between the cabin and deck. Mattia wanted -to be left alone. When at last the skipper pointed out Harfleur I -hurried down to the cabin to tell him the good news. As it was late in -the afternoon when we arrived at Harfleur, Bob's brother told us that we -could sleep on the boat that night if we wished. - -"When you want to go back to England," he said the next morning, as we -wished him good-by, and thanked him for what he had done for us, "just -remember that the _Eclipse_ sails from here every Tuesday." - -It was a kind invitation, but Mattia and I each of us had our reason for -not wishing to cross the sea again ... yet awhile. - -Fortunately we had our profits from Bob's performance. In all we had -twenty-seven francs and fifty centimes. Mattia wanted to give Bob the -twenty-seven francs in payment for the expenses he had been put to for -my flight, but he would not accept a penny. - -"Well, which way shall we go?" I asked when we landed in France. - -"By the canal," replied Mattia promptly, "because I have an idea. I -believe the _Swan_ is on the canal this summer, now that Arthur's been -so ill, and I think we ought to find it," he added. - -"But what about Lise and the others?" I asked. - -"We'll see them while we're looking for Mrs. Milligan. As we go up the -canal, we can stop and see Lise." - -With a map that we bought, we searched for the nearest river: it was the -Seine. - -"We'll go up the Seine and ask all the fishermen along the banks if -they've seen the _Swan_. It isn't like any other boat from what you say, -and if they've seen it they'll remember." - -Before beginning the long journey that was probably ahead of us I bought -some soft soap to clean Capi. To me, Capi yellow--was not Capi. We -washed him thoroughly, each one taking it in turns until he was tired -out. But Bob's dye was an excellent quality and when we had finished he -was still yellow, but a shade paler. It would require many shampoos -before we could get him back to his original color. Fortunately Normandy -is a country of brooks and each day we gave him a bath. - -We reached the top of a hill one morning and Mattia spied the Seine away -ahead of us, winding in a large curve. From then on, we began to -question the people. Had they seen the _Swan_, a beautiful barge with a -veranda? No one had seen it. It must have passed in the night. We went -on to Rouen, where again we commenced our questions, but with no better -result. We would not be discouraged but went forward questioning every -one. We had to stop to get money for our food as we went along, so it -took us five weeks to reach the suburbs of Paris. - -Fortunately, upon arriving at Charenton, we soon knew which direction we -had to take. When we put the important question, we received for the -first time the answer for which we had longed. A boat which resembled -the _Swan_, a large pleasure boat, had passed that way; turning to the -left, it had continued up the Seine. - -We were by the docks. Mattia was so overjoyed that he commenced to dance -amongst the fishermen. Stopping suddenly he took his violin and -frantically played a triumphal march. While he played I questioned the -man who had seen the barge. Without a doubt it was the _Swan_. It had -passed through Charenton about two months ago. - -Two months! What a lead it had! But what did that matter! We had our -legs and they had the legs of two good horses and we should join them -some day. The question of time did not count. The great thing, the -wonderful thing was that the _Swan_ was found! - -"Who was right?" cried Mattia. - -If I had dared I would have admitted to Mattia that I had very great -hopes, but I felt that I could not analyze my thoughts, not even to -myself. We had no need to stop now and question the people. The _Swan_ -was ahead of us. We had only to follow the Seine. We went on our way, -getting nearer to where Lise lived. I wondered if she had seen the barge -as it passed through the locks by her home. At night we never complained -of weariness and we were always ready the next morning to set out at an -early hour. - -"Wake me up," said Mattia, who was fond of sleeping. And when I woke him -he was never long in jumping to his feet. - -To economize we ate hard-boiled eggs, which we bought from the grocers, -and bread. Yet Mattia was very fond of good things. - -"I hope Mrs. Milligan has that cook still who made those tarts," he -said; "apricot tarts must be fine!" - -"Haven't you ever tasted them?" - -"I've tasted apple puffs, but I've never tasted apricot tarts. I've seen -them. What are those little white things they stick all over the fruit?" - -"Almonds." - -"Oh...." And Mattia opened his mouth as though he were swallowing a -whole tart. - -At each lock we had news of the _Swan;_ every one had seen the -beautiful barge and they spoke of the kind English lady and the little -boy lying on a sofa under the veranda. - -We drew nearer to Lise's home, two more days, then one, then only a few -hours. We came in sight of the house. We were not walking now, we were -running. Capi, who seemed to know where we were going, started ahead at -a gallop. He was going to let Lise know that we were coming. She would -come to meet us. But when we got to the house there was a woman standing -at the door whom we did not know. - -"Where's Madame Suriot?" we inquired. - -For a moment she stared at us as though we were asking a foolish -question. - -"She doesn't live here now," she said at last; "she's in Egypt." - -"In Egypt!" - -Mattia and I looked at one another in amazement. Egypt! We did not know -just where Egypt was situated, but we thought, vaguely, it was far away, -very far, somewhere beyond the seas. - -"And Lise? Do you know Lise?" - -"The little dumb girl? Yes, I know her! She went off with an English -lady on a barge." - -Lise on the _Swan!_ Were we dreaming? Mattia and I stared at one -another. - -"Are you Remi?" then asked the woman. - -"Yes." - -"Well, Suriot was drowned...." - -"Drowned!" - -"Yes, he fell into the lock and got caught below on a nail. And his -poor wife didn't know what to do, and then a lady that she lived with -before she married was going to Egypt, and she told her she would take -her as nurse to look after the children. She didn't know what to do with -little Lise and while she was wondering an English lady and her little -sick son came along the canal in a barge. They talked. And the English -lady, who was looking for some one to play with her son, for he was -tired of being always alone, said she would take Lise along and she -would educate the little girl. The lady said she would have doctors who -would cure her and she would be able to speak some day. Before they -went, Lise wanted her aunt to explain to me what I was to say to you if -you came to see her. That's all." - -I was so amazed that I could find no words. But Mattia never lost his -head like me. - -"Where did the English lady go?" he asked. - -"To Switzerland. Lise was to have written to me so that I could give you -her address, but I haven't received the letter yet." - - - - -CHAPTER XXXII - -FINDING A REAL MOTHER - - -"Forward! March! Children!" cried Mattia after we had thanked the woman. -"It is not only Arthur and Mrs. Milligan now that we are going after, -but Lise. What luck! Who knows what's in store for us!" - -We went on our way in search of the _Swan_, only stopping just to sleep -and to earn a few sous. - -"From Switzerland one goes to Italy," said Mattia softly. "If, while -running after Mrs. Milligan, we get to Lucca, how happy my little -Christina will be." - -Poor dear Mattia! He was helping me to seek those I loved and I had done -nothing to help him see his little sister. - -At Lyons we gained on the _Swan_. It was now only six weeks ahead of us. -I doubted if we could catch up with it before it reached Switzerland. -And then I did not know that the river Rhone was not navigable up to the -Lake of Geneva. We had thought that Mrs. Milligan would go right to -Switzerland on her boat. What was my surprise when arriving at the next -town to see the _Swan_ in the distance. We began to run along the banks -of the river. What was the matter? Everything was closed up on the -barge. There were no flowers on the veranda. What had happened to -Arthur? We stopped, looking at each other both with the same sorrowful -thoughts. - -A man who had charge of the boat told us that the English lady had gone -to Switzerland with a sick boy and a little dumb girl. They had gone in -a carriage with a maid; the other servants had followed with the -baggage. We breathed again. - -"Where is the lady?" asked Mattia. - -"She has taken a villa at Vevy, but I cannot say where; she is going to -spend the summer there." - -We started for Vevy. Now they were not traveling away from us. They had -stopped and we should be sure to find them at Vevy if we searched. We -arrived there with three sous in our pockets and the soles off our -boots. But Vevy is not a little village; it is a town, and as for asking -for Mrs. Milligan, or even an English lady with a sick son and a dumb -girl, we knew that that would be absurd. There are so many English in -Vevy; the place is almost like an English pleasure resort. The best way, -we thought, was to go to all the houses where they might be likely to -live. That would not be difficult; we had only to play our music in -every street. We tried everywhere, but yet we could see no signs of Mrs. -Milligan. - -We went from the lake to the mountains, from the mountains to the lake, -looking to the right and to the left, questioning from time to time -people who, from their expression, we thought would be disposed to -listen and reply. Some one sent us to a chalet built way up on the -mountain; another assured us that she lived down by the lake. They were -indeed English ladies who lived up in the chalet on the mountain and the -villa down by the lake; but not our Mrs. Milligan. - -One afternoon we were playing in the middle of the road. The house -before us had a large iron gate; the house behind stood way back in a -garden. In the front of it there was a stone wall. I was singing my -loudest. I sung the first verse of my Neapolitan song and was about to -commence the second when we heard a weak strange voice singing. Who -could it be? What a strange voice! - -"Arthur?" inquired Mattia. - -"No, no, it is not Arthur. I have never heard that voice before." - -But Capi commenced to whine and gave every sign of intense joy while -jumping against the wall. - -"Who is singing?" I cried, unable to contain myself. - -"Remi!" called a weak voice. - -My name instead of an answer! Mattia and I looked at one another, -thunderstruck. As we stood looking stupidly into each other's faces, I -saw a handkerchief being waved at the end of the wall. We ran to the -spot. It was not until we got to the hedge which surrounded the other -side of the garden that we saw the one who was waving. - -Lise! At last we had found her and not far away were Mrs. Milligan and -Arthur! - -But who had sung? That was the question that Mattia and I asked as soon -as we found words. - -"I," answered Lise. - -Lise was singing! Lise was talking! - -The doctors had said that one day Lise would recover her speech, and -very probably, under the shock of a violent emotion, but I did not think -that it could be possible. And yet the miracle had happened, and it was -upon knowing that I had come to her and hearing me sing the Neapolitan -song I used to sing to her, that she had felt this intense emotion, and -was restored to her voice. I was so overcome at this thought that I had -to stretch out my hand to steady myself. - -"Where is Mrs. Milligan?" I asked, "and Arthur?" - -Lise moved her lips, but she could only utter inarticulate sounds, then -impatiently she used the language of her hands, for her tongue was still -clumsy in forming words. She pointed down the garden and we saw Arthur -lying in an invalid's chair. On one side of him was his mother, and on -the other ... Mr. James Milligan. In fear, in fact almost terror, I -stooped down behind the hedge. Lise must have wondered why I did so. -Then I made a sign to her to go. - -"Go, Lise, or you'll betray me," I said. "Come to-morrow here at nine -o'clock and be alone, then I can talk to you." - -She hesitated for a moment, then went up the garden. - -"We ought not to wait till to-morrow to speak to Mrs. Milligan," said -Mattia. "In the meantime that uncle might kill Arthur. He has never seen -me and I'm going to see Mrs. Milligan at once and tell her." - -There was some reason in what Mattia proposed, so I let him go off, -telling him that I would wait for him at a short distance under a big -chestnut tree. I waited a long time for Mattia. More than a dozen times -I wondered if I had not made a mistake in letting him go. At last I saw -him coming back, accompanied by Mrs. Milligan. I ran to her, and, -seizing the hand that she held out to me, I bent over it. But she put -her arms round me and, stooping down, kissed me tenderly on the -forehead. - -"Poor, dear child," she murmured. - -With her beautiful white fingers she pushed the hair back from my -forehead and looked at me for a long time. - -"Yes, yes," she whispered softly. - -I was too happy to say a word. - -"Mattia and I have had a long talk," she said, "but I want you to tell -me yourself how you came to enter the Driscoll family." - -I told her what she asked and she only interrupted me to tell me to be -exact on certain points. Never had I been listened to with such -attention. Her eyes did not leave mine. - -When I had finished she was silent for some time, still looking at me. -At last she said: "This is a very serious matter and we must act -prudently. But from this moment you must consider yourself as the -friend," she hesitated a little, "as the brother of Arthur. In two -hours' time go to the Hotel des Alpes; for the time being you will stay -there. I will send some one to the hotel to meet you. I am obliged to -leave you now." - -Again she kissed me and after having shaken hands with Mattia she walked -away quickly. - -"What did you tell Mrs. Milligan?" I demanded of Mattia. - -"All that I have said to you and a lot more things," he replied. "Ah, -she is a kind lady, a beautiful lady!" - -"Did you see Arthur?" - -"Only from a distance, but near enough to see that he looked a nice sort -of boy." - -I continued to question Mattia, but he answered me vaguely. - -Although we were in our ragged street suits, we were received at the -hotel by a servant in a black suit and a white tie. He took us to our -apartment. How beautiful we thought our bedroom. There were two white -beds side by side. The windows opened onto a balcony overlooking the -lake. The servant asked us what we would like for dinner, which he would -serve us on the balcony if we wished. - -"Have you any tarts?" asked Mattia. - -"Yes, rhubarb tarts, strawberry tarts, and gooseberry tarts." - -"Good. Then you can serve these tarts." - -"All three?" - -"Certainly." - -"And what entrée? What meat? Vegetables?" - -At each offer Mattia opened his eyes, but he would not allow himself to -be disconcerted. - -"Anything, just what you like," he replied coolly. - -The butler left the room gravely. - -The next day Mrs. Milligan came to see us; she was accompanied by a -tailor and a shirt maker who took our measures for some suits and -shirts. Mrs. Milligan told us that Lise was still trying to talk and -that the doctor had declared that she would soon be cured, then after -having spent an hour with us she left us, again kissing me tenderly and -shaking hands warmly with Mattia. - -For four days she came, each time she was more affectionate and loving -to me, yet still with a certain restraint. The fifth day the maid, whom -I had known on the _Swan_, came in her place. She told us that Mrs. -Milligan was expecting us and that a carriage was at the hotel doors to -take us to her. Mattia took his seat in the brougham as though he had -been used to riding in a carriage all his life. Capi also jumped in -without any embarrassment and sat down on the velvet cushions. - -The drive was short, it seemed to me very short, for I was like one in a -dream, my head filled with foolish ideas, or at least what I thought -might be foolish. We were shown into a drawing-room. Mrs. Milligan, -Arthur, and Lise were there. Arthur held out his arms. I rushed over to -him, then I kissed Lise. Mrs. Milligan kissed me. - -"At last," she said, "the day has come when you can take the place that -belongs to you." - -I looked to her to ask her to explain. She went over to a door and -opened it. Then came the grand surprise! Mother Barberin entered. In her -arms she carried some baby's clothes, a white cashmere pelisse, a lace -bonnet, some woolen shoes. She had only time to put these things on the -table before I was hugging her. While I fondled her, Mrs. Milligan gave -an order to the servant. I heard only the name of Milligan, but I looked -up quickly. I know that I turned pale. - -"You have nothing to fear," said Mrs. Milligan gently; "come over here -and place your hand in mine." - -James Milligan came into the room, smiling and showing his white pointed -teeth. When he saw me, the smile turned to a horrible grimace. Mrs. -Milligan did not give him time to speak. - -"I asked for you to come here," she said, her voice shaking, "to -introduce you to my eldest son, whom I have at last found"; she pressed -my hand. "But you have met him already; you saw him at the home of the -man who stole him, when you went there to inquire after his health." - -"What does this mean?" demanded Milligan. - -"That the man who is serving a sentence for robbing a church has made a -full confession. He has stated how he stole my baby and took it to Paris -and left it there. Here are the clothes that my child wore. It was this -good woman who brought up my son. Do you wish to read this confession. -Do you wish to examine these clothes?" - -James Milligan looked at us as though he would liked to have strangled -us, then he turned on his heels. At the threshold he turned round and -said: "We'll see what the courts will think of this boy's story." - -My mother, I may call her so now, replied quietly: "_You_ may take the -matter to the courts; I have not done so because you are my husband's -brother." - -The door closed. Then, for the first time in my life, I kissed my mother -as she kissed me. - -"Will you tell your mother that I kept the secret?" said Mattia, coming -up to us. - -"You knew all, then?" - -"I told Mattia not to speak of all this to you," said my mother, "for -though I did believe that you were my son, I had to have certain proofs, -and get Madame Barberin here with the clothes. How unhappy we should -have been if, after all, we had made a mistake. We have these proofs and -we shall never be parted again. You will live with your mother and -brother?" Then, pointing to Mattia and Lise, "and," she added, "with -those whom you loved when you were poor." - - - - -CHAPTER XXXIII - -THE DREAM COME TRUE - - -Years have passed. I now live in the home of my ancestors, Milligan -Park. The miserable little wanderer who slept so often in a stable was -heir to an old historical castle. It is a beautiful old place about -twenty miles west of the spot where I jumped from the train to escape -from the police. I live here with my mother, my brother and my wife. - -We are going to baptize our first child, little Mattia. To-night all -those who were my friends in my poorer days will meet under my roof to -celebrate the event and I am going to offer to each one as a little -token a copy of my "Memoirs," which for the last six months I have been -writing and which to-day I have received from the bookbinder. - -This reunion of all our friends is a surprise for my wife; she will see -her father, her sister, her brothers, her aunt. Only my mother and -brother are in the secret. One will be missing from this feast. Alas! -poor master! poor Vitalis! I could not do much for you in life, but at -my request, my mother has had erected a marble tomb and placed your -bust, the bust of Carlo Balzini, upon the tomb. A copy of this bust is -before me now as I write, and often while penning my "Memoirs," I have -looked up and my eyes have caught yours. I have not forgotten you; I -shall never forget you, dear master, dear Vitalis. - -Here comes my mother leaning on my brother's arm, for it is now the son -who supports the mother, for Arthur has grown big and strong. A few -steps behind my mother comes an old woman dressed like a French peasant -and carrying in her arms a little baby robed in a white pelisse. It is -dear Mother Barberin, the little baby is my son Mattia. - -Arthur brings me a copy of the _Times_ and points to a correspondence -from Vienna which states that Mattia, the great musician, has completed -his series of concerts, and that, in spite of his tremendous success in -Vienna, he is returning to England to keep an engagement which cannot be -broken. I did not need to read the article for, although all the world -now calls Mattia the Chopin of the violin, I have watched him develop -and grow. When we were all three working together under the direction of -our tutors, Mattia made little progress in Latin and Greek, but quickly -outstripped his professors in music. Espinassous, the barber-musician of -Mendes, had been right. - -A footman brings me a telegram: - - - "Sea very rough! Alas! Have been very ill, but managed to stop on - my way at Paris for Christina. Shall be with you at 4 o'clock. Send - carriage to meet us. MATTIA." - - -Mentioning Christina, I glanced at Arthur, but he turned away his eyes. -I knew that Arthur loved Mattia's little sister, and I knew that in -time, although not just yet, my mother would become reconciled to the -match. Birth was not everything. She had not opposed my marriage, and -later, when she saw that it was for Arthur's happiness, she would not -oppose his. - -Lise comes down the gallery, my beautiful wife. She passes her arm round -my mother's neck. - -"Mother dear," she said, "there is some secret afoot and I believe that -you are in the plot. I know if it is a surprise and you are in it, it is -something for our happiness, but I am none the less curious." - -"Come, Lise, you shall have the surprise now," I said, as I heard the -sound of carriage wheels on the gravel outside. - -One by one our guests arrive and Lise and I stand in the hall to welcome -them. There is Mr. Acquin, Aunt Catherine and Etiennette, and a bronze -young man who has just returned from a botanical expedition and is now -the famous botanist--Benjamin Acquin. Then comes a young man and an old -man. This journey is doubly interesting to them for when they leave us -they are going to Wales to visit the mines. The young one is to make -observations which he will carry back to his own country to strengthen -the high position which he now holds in the Truyère mine, and the other -to add to the fine collection of minerals which the town of Varses -has honored him by accepting. It is the old professor and Alexix. -Lise and I greet our guests, the landau dashes up from the opposite -direction with Arthur, Christina and Mattia. Following in its wake is a -dog cart driven by a smart looking man, beside whom is seated a rugged -sailor. The gentleman holding the reins is Bob, now very prosperous, and -the man by his side is his brother, who helped me to escape from -England. - -[Illustration: "LET US NOW PLAY FOR THOSE WE LOVE."] - -When the baptismal feast is over, Mattia draws me aside to the window. - -"We have often playful to indifferent people," he said; "let us now, on -this memorable occasion, play for those we love?" - -"To you there is no pleasure without music, eh, Mattia, old boy," I -said, laughing; "do you remember how you scared our cow?" - -Mattia grinned. - -From a beautiful box, lined with velvet, he drew out an old violin which -would not have brought two francs if he had wished to sell it. I took -from its coverings a harp, the wood of which had been washed so often by -the rain, that it was now restored to its original color. - -"Will you sing your Neapolitan song?" asked Mattia. - -"Yes, for it was that which gave Lise back her speech," I said, smiling -at my wife who stood beside me. - -Our guests drew round us in a circle. A dog suddenly came forward. Good -old Capi, he is very old and deaf but he still has good eyesight. From -the cushion which he occupies he has recognized the harp and up he -comes, limping, for "the Performance." In his jaws he holds a saucer; he -wants to make the rounds of the "distinguished audience." He tries to -walk on his two hind paws, but strength fails him, so he sits down -gravely and with his paw on his heart he bows to the society. - -Our song ended, Capi gets up as best he can and "makes the round." Each -one drops something into the saucer and Capi delightedly brings it to -me. It is the best collection he has ever made. There are only gold and -silver coins--170 francs. - -I kiss him on his cold nose as in other days, and the thought of the -miseries of my childhood gives me an idea. I tell my guests that this -sum shall be the first subscription to found a Home for little street -musicians. My mother and I will donate the rest. - -"Dear Madam," said Mattia, bending over my mother's hand, "let me have a -little share in this good work. The proceeds of my first concert in -London will be added to Capi's collection." - -And Capi barked approval. - - -THE END - - - - - -End of the Project Gutenberg EBook of Nobody's Boy, by Hector Malot - -*** END OF THIS PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK NOBODY'S BOY *** - -***** This file should be named 25102-8.txt or 25102-8.zip ***** -This and all associated files of various formats will be found in: - http://www.gutenberg.org/2/5/1/0/25102/ - -Produced by Free Elf, Martin Pettit and the Online -Distributed Proofreading Team at http://www.pgdp.net - - -Updated editions will replace the previous one--the old editions -will be renamed. - -Creating the works from public domain print editions means that no -one owns a United States copyright in these works, so the Foundation -(and you!) can copy and distribute it in the United States without -permission and without paying copyright royalties. Special rules, -set forth in the General Terms of Use part of this license, apply to -copying and distributing Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works to -protect the PROJECT GUTENBERG-tm concept and trademark. Project -Gutenberg is a registered trademark, and may not be used if you -charge for the eBooks, unless you receive specific permission. If you -do not charge anything for copies of this eBook, complying with the -rules is very easy. You may use this eBook for nearly any purpose -such as creation of derivative works, reports, performances and -research. They may be modified and printed and given away--you may do -practically ANYTHING with public domain eBooks. Redistribution is -subject to the trademark license, especially commercial -redistribution. - - - -*** START: FULL LICENSE *** - -THE FULL PROJECT GUTENBERG LICENSE -PLEASE READ THIS BEFORE YOU DISTRIBUTE OR USE THIS WORK - -To protect the Project Gutenberg-tm mission of promoting the free -distribution of electronic works, by using or distributing this work -(or any other work associated in any way with the phrase "Project -Gutenberg"), you agree to comply with all the terms of the Full Project -Gutenberg-tm License (available with this file or online at -http://gutenberg.org/license). - - -Section 1. General Terms of Use and Redistributing Project Gutenberg-tm -electronic works - -1.A. By reading or using any part of this Project Gutenberg-tm -electronic work, you indicate that you have read, understand, agree to -and accept all the terms of this license and intellectual property -(trademark/copyright) agreement. If you do not agree to abide by all -the terms of this agreement, you must cease using and return or destroy -all copies of Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works in your possession. -If you paid a fee for obtaining a copy of or access to a Project -Gutenberg-tm electronic work and you do not agree to be bound by the -terms of this agreement, you may obtain a refund from the person or -entity to whom you paid the fee as set forth in paragraph 1.E.8. - -1.B. "Project Gutenberg" is a registered trademark. It may only be -used on or associated in any way with an electronic work by people who -agree to be bound by the terms of this agreement. There are a few -things that you can do with most Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works -even without complying with the full terms of this agreement. See -paragraph 1.C below. There are a lot of things you can do with Project -Gutenberg-tm electronic works if you follow the terms of this agreement -and help preserve free future access to Project Gutenberg-tm electronic -works. See paragraph 1.E below. - -1.C. The Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation ("the Foundation" -or PGLAF), owns a compilation copyright in the collection of Project -Gutenberg-tm electronic works. Nearly all the individual works in the -collection are in the public domain in the United States. If an -individual work is in the public domain in the United States and you are -located in the United States, we do not claim a right to prevent you from -copying, distributing, performing, displaying or creating derivative -works based on the work as long as all references to Project Gutenberg -are removed. Of course, we hope that you will support the Project -Gutenberg-tm mission of promoting free access to electronic works by -freely sharing Project Gutenberg-tm works in compliance with the terms of -this agreement for keeping the Project Gutenberg-tm name associated with -the work. You can easily comply with the terms of this agreement by -keeping this work in the same format with its attached full Project -Gutenberg-tm License when you share it without charge with others. - -1.D. The copyright laws of the place where you are located also govern -what you can do with this work. Copyright laws in most countries are in -a constant state of change. If you are outside the United States, check -the laws of your country in addition to the terms of this agreement -before downloading, copying, displaying, performing, distributing or -creating derivative works based on this work or any other Project -Gutenberg-tm work. The Foundation makes no representations concerning -the copyright status of any work in any country outside the United -States. - -1.E. Unless you have removed all references to Project Gutenberg: - -1.E.1. The following sentence, with active links to, or other immediate -access to, the full Project Gutenberg-tm License must appear prominently -whenever any copy of a Project Gutenberg-tm work (any work on which the -phrase "Project Gutenberg" appears, or with which the phrase "Project -Gutenberg" is associated) is accessed, displayed, performed, viewed, -copied or distributed: - -This eBook is for the use of anyone anywhere at no cost and with -almost no restrictions whatsoever. You may copy it, give it away or -re-use it under the terms of the Project Gutenberg License included -with this eBook or online at www.gutenberg.org - -1.E.2. If an individual Project Gutenberg-tm electronic work is derived -from the public domain (does not contain a notice indicating that it is -posted with permission of the copyright holder), the work can be copied -and distributed to anyone in the United States without paying any fees -or charges. If you are redistributing or providing access to a work -with the phrase "Project Gutenberg" associated with or appearing on the -work, you must comply either with the requirements of paragraphs 1.E.1 -through 1.E.7 or obtain permission for the use of the work and the -Project Gutenberg-tm trademark as set forth in paragraphs 1.E.8 or -1.E.9. - -1.E.3. If an individual Project Gutenberg-tm electronic work is posted -with the permission of the copyright holder, your use and distribution -must comply with both paragraphs 1.E.1 through 1.E.7 and any additional -terms imposed by the copyright holder. Additional terms will be linked -to the Project Gutenberg-tm License for all works posted with the -permission of the copyright holder found at the beginning of this work. - -1.E.4. Do not unlink or detach or remove the full Project Gutenberg-tm -License terms from this work, or any files containing a part of this -work or any other work associated with Project Gutenberg-tm. - -1.E.5. Do not copy, display, perform, distribute or redistribute this -electronic work, or any part of this electronic work, without -prominently displaying the sentence set forth in paragraph 1.E.1 with -active links or immediate access to the full terms of the Project -Gutenberg-tm License. - -1.E.6. You may convert to and distribute this work in any binary, -compressed, marked up, nonproprietary or proprietary form, including any -word processing or hypertext form. However, if you provide access to or -distribute copies of a Project Gutenberg-tm work in a format other than -"Plain Vanilla ASCII" or other format used in the official version -posted on the official Project Gutenberg-tm web site (www.gutenberg.org), -you must, at no additional cost, fee or expense to the user, provide a -copy, a means of exporting a copy, or a means of obtaining a copy upon -request, of the work in its original "Plain Vanilla ASCII" or other -form. Any alternate format must include the full Project Gutenberg-tm -License as specified in paragraph 1.E.1. - -1.E.7. Do not charge a fee for access to, viewing, displaying, -performing, copying or distributing any Project Gutenberg-tm works -unless you comply with paragraph 1.E.8 or 1.E.9. - -1.E.8. You may charge a reasonable fee for copies of or providing -access to or distributing Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works provided -that - -- You pay a royalty fee of 20% of the gross profits you derive from - the use of Project Gutenberg-tm works calculated using the method - you already use to calculate your applicable taxes. The fee is - owed to the owner of the Project Gutenberg-tm trademark, but he - has agreed to donate royalties under this paragraph to the - Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation. Royalty payments - must be paid within 60 days following each date on which you - prepare (or are legally required to prepare) your periodic tax - returns. Royalty payments should be clearly marked as such and - sent to the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation at the - address specified in Section 4, "Information about donations to - the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation." - -- You provide a full refund of any money paid by a user who notifies - you in writing (or by e-mail) within 30 days of receipt that s/he - does not agree to the terms of the full Project Gutenberg-tm - License. You must require such a user to return or - destroy all copies of the works possessed in a physical medium - and discontinue all use of and all access to other copies of - Project Gutenberg-tm works. - -- You provide, in accordance with paragraph 1.F.3, a full refund of any - money paid for a work or a replacement copy, if a defect in the - electronic work is discovered and reported to you within 90 days - of receipt of the work. - -- You comply with all other terms of this agreement for free - distribution of Project Gutenberg-tm works. - -1.E.9. If you wish to charge a fee or distribute a Project Gutenberg-tm -electronic work or group of works on different terms than are set -forth in this agreement, you must obtain permission in writing from -both the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation and Michael -Hart, the owner of the Project Gutenberg-tm trademark. Contact the -Foundation as set forth in Section 3 below. - -1.F. - -1.F.1. Project Gutenberg volunteers and employees expend considerable -effort to identify, do copyright research on, transcribe and proofread -public domain works in creating the Project Gutenberg-tm -collection. Despite these efforts, Project Gutenberg-tm electronic -works, and the medium on which they may be stored, may contain -"Defects," such as, but not limited to, incomplete, inaccurate or -corrupt data, transcription errors, a copyright or other intellectual -property infringement, a defective or damaged disk or other medium, a -computer virus, or computer codes that damage or cannot be read by -your equipment. - -1.F.2. LIMITED WARRANTY, DISCLAIMER OF DAMAGES - Except for the "Right -of Replacement or Refund" described in paragraph 1.F.3, the Project -Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation, the owner of the Project -Gutenberg-tm trademark, and any other party distributing a Project -Gutenberg-tm electronic work under this agreement, disclaim all -liability to you for damages, costs and expenses, including legal -fees. YOU AGREE THAT YOU HAVE NO REMEDIES FOR NEGLIGENCE, STRICT -LIABILITY, BREACH OF WARRANTY OR BREACH OF CONTRACT EXCEPT THOSE -PROVIDED IN PARAGRAPH F3. YOU AGREE THAT THE FOUNDATION, THE -TRADEMARK OWNER, AND ANY DISTRIBUTOR UNDER THIS AGREEMENT WILL NOT BE -LIABLE TO YOU FOR ACTUAL, DIRECT, INDIRECT, CONSEQUENTIAL, PUNITIVE OR -INCIDENTAL DAMAGES EVEN IF YOU GIVE NOTICE OF THE POSSIBILITY OF SUCH -DAMAGE. - -1.F.3. LIMITED RIGHT OF REPLACEMENT OR REFUND - If you discover a -defect in this electronic work within 90 days of receiving it, you can -receive a refund of the money (if any) you paid for it by sending a -written explanation to the person you received the work from. If you -received the work on a physical medium, you must return the medium with -your written explanation. The person or entity that provided you with -the defective work may elect to provide a replacement copy in lieu of a -refund. If you received the work electronically, the person or entity -providing it to you may choose to give you a second opportunity to -receive the work electronically in lieu of a refund. If the second copy -is also defective, you may demand a refund in writing without further -opportunities to fix the problem. - -1.F.4. Except for the limited right of replacement or refund set forth -in paragraph 1.F.3, this work is provided to you 'AS-IS' WITH NO OTHER -WARRANTIES OF ANY KIND, EXPRESS OR IMPLIED, INCLUDING BUT NOT LIMITED TO -WARRANTIES OF MERCHANTIBILITY OR FITNESS FOR ANY PURPOSE. - -1.F.5. Some states do not allow disclaimers of certain implied -warranties or the exclusion or limitation of certain types of damages. -If any disclaimer or limitation set forth in this agreement violates the -law of the state applicable to this agreement, the agreement shall be -interpreted to make the maximum disclaimer or limitation permitted by -the applicable state law. The invalidity or unenforceability of any -provision of this agreement shall not void the remaining provisions. - -1.F.6. INDEMNITY - You agree to indemnify and hold the Foundation, the -trademark owner, any agent or employee of the Foundation, anyone -providing copies of Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works in accordance -with this agreement, and any volunteers associated with the production, -promotion and distribution of Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works, -harmless from all liability, costs and expenses, including legal fees, -that arise directly or indirectly from any of the following which you do -or cause to occur: (a) distribution of this or any Project Gutenberg-tm -work, (b) alteration, modification, or additions or deletions to any -Project Gutenberg-tm work, and (c) any Defect you cause. - - -Section 2. Information about the Mission of Project Gutenberg-tm - -Project Gutenberg-tm is synonymous with the free distribution of -electronic works in formats readable by the widest variety of computers -including obsolete, old, middle-aged and new computers. It exists -because of the efforts of hundreds of volunteers and donations from -people in all walks of life. - -Volunteers and financial support to provide volunteers with the -assistance they need, is critical to reaching Project Gutenberg-tm's -goals and ensuring that the Project Gutenberg-tm collection will -remain freely available for generations to come. In 2001, the Project -Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation was created to provide a secure -and permanent future for Project Gutenberg-tm and future generations. -To learn more about the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation -and how your efforts and donations can help, see Sections 3 and 4 -and the Foundation web page at http://www.pglaf.org. - - -Section 3. Information about the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive -Foundation - -The Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation is a non profit -501(c)(3) educational corporation organized under the laws of the -state of Mississippi and granted tax exempt status by the Internal -Revenue Service. The Foundation's EIN or federal tax identification -number is 64-6221541. Its 501(c)(3) letter is posted at -http://pglaf.org/fundraising. Contributions to the Project Gutenberg -Literary Archive Foundation are tax deductible to the full extent -permitted by U.S. federal laws and your state's laws. - -The Foundation's principal office is located at 4557 Melan Dr. S. -Fairbanks, AK, 99712., but its volunteers and employees are scattered -throughout numerous locations. Its business office is located at -809 North 1500 West, Salt Lake City, UT 84116, (801) 596-1887, email -business@pglaf.org. Email contact links and up to date contact -information can be found at the Foundation's web site and official -page at http://pglaf.org - -For additional contact information: - Dr. Gregory B. Newby - Chief Executive and Director - gbnewby@pglaf.org - - -Section 4. Information about Donations to the Project Gutenberg -Literary Archive Foundation - -Project Gutenberg-tm depends upon and cannot survive without wide -spread public support and donations to carry out its mission of -increasing the number of public domain and licensed works that can be -freely distributed in machine readable form accessible by the widest -array of equipment including outdated equipment. Many small donations -($1 to $5,000) are particularly important to maintaining tax exempt -status with the IRS. - -The Foundation is committed to complying with the laws regulating -charities and charitable donations in all 50 states of the United -States. Compliance requirements are not uniform and it takes a -considerable effort, much paperwork and many fees to meet and keep up -with these requirements. We do not solicit donations in locations -where we have not received written confirmation of compliance. To -SEND DONATIONS or determine the status of compliance for any -particular state visit http://pglaf.org - -While we cannot and do not solicit contributions from states where we -have not met the solicitation requirements, we know of no prohibition -against accepting unsolicited donations from donors in such states who -approach us with offers to donate. - -International donations are gratefully accepted, but we cannot make -any statements concerning tax treatment of donations received from -outside the United States. U.S. laws alone swamp our small staff. - -Please check the Project Gutenberg Web pages for current donation -methods and addresses. Donations are accepted in a number of other -ways including checks, online payments and credit card donations. -To donate, please visit: http://pglaf.org/donate - - -Section 5. General Information About Project Gutenberg-tm electronic -works. - -Professor Michael S. Hart is the originator of the Project Gutenberg-tm -concept of a library of electronic works that could be freely shared -with anyone. For thirty years, he produced and distributed Project -Gutenberg-tm eBooks with only a loose network of volunteer support. - - -Project Gutenberg-tm eBooks are often created from several printed -editions, all of which are confirmed as Public Domain in the U.S. -unless a copyright notice is included. Thus, we do not necessarily -keep eBooks in compliance with any particular paper edition. - - -Most people start at our Web site which has the main PG search facility: - - http://www.gutenberg.org - -This Web site includes information about Project Gutenberg-tm, -including how to make donations to the Project Gutenberg Literary -Archive Foundation, how to help produce our new eBooks, and how to -subscribe to our email newsletter to hear about new eBooks. |